Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Maximilian Calypse hadn’t realized how heavy the weight was upon her shoulders until she returned to Anatol.

In her mind, she hadn’t truly been back for nearly four years. The brief time she spent in Anatol after she left Nornui didn’t count to her, as Riftan wasn’t by her side and she spent each night tossing and turning with worry over his whereabouts. But now, finally, she was back where she belonged, and it seemed that every matter of unease in her heart was put to rest momentarily, as though God was attempting to give her a pause for relaxation and recuperation. It took some time for her to reacquaint herself to the blossoming, beautiful land that was Anatol, as so much of the fief had changed in her time of absence. New buildings had sprouted up everywhere, and the town seemed to be bursting with the excitement and opportunity of newcomers. New inns were added, many more housing developments and fields were sprouting with fresh wheat and other crops. 

But, despite Anatol’s many changes, some things still stayed the same. Her and Riftan’s private chambers remained exactly how they had left it, which was both a relief and pain for Maxi. Many of the servants and castle workers stayed the same, greeting their Lord and Lady’s return with bright smiles and kind gestures. Castle Calypse had remained sturdy and well-taken care off during their absence, void of any attacks or possible damages. Even her stack of books that she left haphazardly in the library remained in the same spot.

The very moment Maximilian and Riftan had arrived back home, she felt the weight of war, stress, and anxiety lift off her shoulders, floating into the air and away from her mind entirely. For the first time in years, she was able to relax and enjoy being by her husband’s side without any threat of looming danger or death. After years apart, the Calypse couple could finally celebrate their time of well-deserved peace.

The months following their arrival back in Anatol seemed to skip by blissfully. Maximilian spent her days working in the infirmary, managing the castle, and spending time with her beloved husband. When they had first arrived, the season of fire, Ignisias, had just begun, and now the season of wind, Etherias, was slowly beginning. 

That afternoon was a light one, breezy and crisp as the leaves had slowly begun to change to a bright golden color as Maximilian Calypse made her way to the infirmary, humming softly to herself. She greatly looked forward to her afternoons that she spent healing and helping people, especially now that Riftan had become fully comfortable with her being a mage. It was much easier to get work done without worrying that her husband was anxiously watching her behind each corner, chastising her for putting her safety at risk. Perhaps that was true once a long time ago, but now she knew what she was doing and knew her own limits. She had no reason to overdo herself and drain her mana. 

As she reached the infirmary, she noticed the light hair and tall body of Ulyseon Rovar. The young knight grinned and waved as he made his way towards her, a clear pep in his step. While he was now a young man, he still had the same childlike grin and whimsy. “Good afternoon, my Lady!” He chirped, giving her a quick bow of his head. “How are you doing today?”

Maxi smiled in response, reaching behind her head to tighten her ponytail. Her red hair moved gently from the situating around her light blue dress, wisps of it falling down her back gracefully. “Hello, Ulyseon,” she greeted, “I’m well, thank you for asking. I…I trust that you are doing well, too?”

Ulyseon nodded a little too enthusiastically. “Of course, my Lady! Here, allow me to escort you the rest of the way to the infirmary…”

Maxi smiled softly to herself. It was cute, the way Riftan had obviously assigned Ulyseon as Maxi’s personal guard when they arrived back in Anatol. Clearly her husband didn’t want to patronize her by treating her in such a way, but she knew Riftan well enough to know that he wouldn’t just let her run around at her own free-will all the time. Even though Anatol was safe and guarded by the best knights on the continent, there were still possible dangers that she knew Riftan couldn’t overlook.

She walked into the infirmary with Ulyseon, who kept her mind busy by asking her several questions on the new herbal healing remedies she had been working on. In her spare time when there was no one to heal, she conjured up her own medicines, testing out a few things with knowledge that she had learned from the tower. But that afternoon there were two young squires and a few knights waiting for her assistance, each holding bloodied or bruised limbs and offering her an awkward smile.

Maximilian got to work immediately, healing up the patients and wrapping a few of their injuries as Ulyseon took a seat next to her, watching in obvious fascination as she worked. It was sweet, how enamored he was by both her work and Riftan’s-he was a very devoted, loyal young man that Maxi had grown to admire greatly.

After the last patient was gone, Maxi breathed a small sigh of relief, leaning back against her chair, the faint feeling of a headache beginning to settle between her temples. Immediately, Ulyseon perked up. “Are you alright, my Lady? May I fetch you a refreshment of some kind?”

She smiled in his direction, politely shaking her head. “No thank you, Ulyseon…my head is just aching a bit. Most likely just an after effect of using my mana.” Standing back to her feet, she brushed at the front of her dress. “I’ll just be here tending to a-a few things, so your protection is no longer needed. I’m sure you have training to get to.”

The young knight’s shoulders seemed to drop in rejection, but Maximilian didn’t take it to heart. She knew how desperate the boy was for constant approval, and while she enjoyed his company, she didn’t want to distract him from his own duties. “As you wish, my Lady. I will instruct a few castle guards to be outside the infirmary.” Giving her a final bow, Ulyseon left the infirmary, shutting the door tightly behind him.

When he was gone, Maxi turned her attention to her cupboard, which was stacked to the brim with a variety of herbs and healing spices. She rummaged through them, silently cursing herself for having not yet developed a better organizational system for the place she spent most of her time in. Now that she was off the battlefield and back in Anatol, she felt the occasional feeling of helplessness like she did back when she first arrived all those years ago. While she knew that she contributed much to the previous war and her skills and efforts were greatly admired, she still felt a need to prove herself to people, despite knowing it wasn’t necessary. Deep down, she knew her feelings stemmed from a lifetime of being told that she was useless. 

But, like most things, the Duke was wrong about that. I am not useless.

As the years had passed by, Maxi’s anger towards the Duke eventually dissipated into only pity. The man had lost nearly everything; status, power, money. From the few updates she heard, he was apparently a very sickly, weak man that could never hurt anyone again, especially not her. It was hard to believe that not even a decade ago she was withering away in Croyso Castle, fully believing that she had no true place in the world and was of no value to her family. If only she could have told her younger self how things would have changed, how one day she would be an accomplished mage and a beloved wife, being cared for and loved by the greatest, kindest man on the continent. Gone was the lonely girl that cried in puddles of her own blood on the floor, and in her place stood a calm, collected, and happy grown woman nearing her twenty-eighth year of life.

Truly, that was the biggest blessing Maximilian could have ever hoped for, and she intended to never, even for a moment, take it for granted.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Soon enough, the afternoon had slipped away and dusk had begun to set across Anatol. The skies grew into a brilliant dark blue, stars twinkling in the distance like salt against a black cloth. Following her return from the infirmary an hour prior, Maxi had opted out of dinner, choosing to spend her time reading in her chambers. While her headache had ceased, she had begun to feel a notching ache against her stomach. Assuming it was nothing other than her monthly cycle, she requested some hot tea from Ludis and changed into her nightgown, deciding to retire to bed early.

Riftan was busy with the knights that day and was overseeing an expansion at the port, so his absence was expected. While Maxi missed her husband throughout the day, it made the time that she did get to share with him that much more special. She learned when she left the tower to cherish any fleeting moment with her husband, whether it was an honest argument or a blissful time entangled against each other. 

A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts, and she straightened her posture in her bed, book open against her legs. “Come in.” Maxi said gently, watching as Ludis opened the door carrying a small tray, bowing her head briefly in Maxi’s direction before making her way towards the bed.

“Good evening, my Lady,” she greeted politely, pausing when she reached Maximilian’s side. “I know you only requested tea, but I decided to bring you a small bowl of broth for nourishment. I don’t think the Lord would be pleased if you went to bed without any dinner.”

Maxi nodded, smiling softly. “Thank you…I haven’t had a very large appetite all day.”

Ludis merely smiled, placing the tray gently in Maxi’s lap. “Of course, my Lady. Please, let me know if you need anything else.”

When Ludis left, Maxi sipped idly at her tea, grateful for the warmth that it provided her body. She ingested a few spoonfuls of broth before abandoning the bowl, still lacking a proper appetite. Placing the tray at her side, she returned to her book, eyes scaling over the pages until she felt her eyelids become heavy, fighting off sleep. Before she could call again for Ludis to take her dishes, she felt herself lean further back into her pillow, allowing the sweet hypnosis of sleep take over her form. 

She wasn’t sure how much time had passed when she felt a warm finger trace against her cheek, causing her eyelids to once again flutter open. The room was now fully dark, the only light stemming from the candles in the corner. The shades of the bedroom had been tightly drawn, and both the dishes beside her and her book had been taken away. As Maxi eased back into consciousness, her eyes focusing on the large figure in front of her, calmly watching at her side.

“Riftan?” She whispered, her voice slightly hoarse from sleep. His dark eyes widened and he snapped his hand away as though he was ashamed to have woken her. “Is it morning?”

“No, it’s the middle of the night. I apologize for waking you, go back to sleep.”

Silently, she shifted upward, her eyes locking with his. The light of fire eluminated his handsome face, and his already dark eyes seemed to be even darker in the lighting. He was still dressed, wearing a black tunic, but his armour was nowhere to be found upon his body. Clearly he had just arrived in their chambers, and Maxi immediately felt guilty for how long his day was.

“Are you…okay?” Maxi asked, her voice lowering as if they weren’t the only two people in the room. A sudden shiver passed down her spine and she bundled the blanket closer to her body.

Riftan merely cocked his head. “I should be the one asking you that, Maxi. Ludis tells me you haven’t eaten much of anything all day and you went to bed incredibly early. Are you feeling ill?” Not waiting for an answer, he pressed his palm against her forehead, clearly feeling for any signs of a fever. 

“I’m fine,” she insisted, “just a little worn out.”

She watched as her husband frowned, clearly displeased by her confession. While Riftan was now supportive of her duties as a mage, he still didn’t like when she overworked herself, which she had clearly done unknowingly. “Maximilian.” He said firmly, dropping his hand to rest against her hip. “If you are spending too much time in the infirmary healing people-“

“I’m not.” She interrupted, almost insistently. “I-I haven’t even been healing that many people. I’ve been doing more studying…some experiments.” She paused, sighing to herself. “Perhaps I have overworked myself slightly…”

“Which means you will be recieveing adequate bed rest tomorrow before you even think about returning to the infirmary.”

Maximiliam gave her husband a knowing look. She knew how much he cared about her wellbeing, and while she was incredibly grateful, she also knew that sometimes Riftan could be too suffocating with his care. But in this case, she didn’t feel entirely opposed to his demand. It wasn’t usual for her to be so tired following a normal day going about her typical duties, so perhaps she did need some rest. Her unusual lack of appetite was a dead giveaway of that claim; when was the last time she went to bed without eating anything all day?

“I understand.” She agreed gently, her hand finding his and squeezing it tightly. “I…I think it might just be my… ahem , my cycle.” She couldn’t hide the faint blush that grew across her cheeks, but Riftan seemed perfectly unfazed.

“I would feel more comfortable if Ruth would give you a quick checkup tomorrow,” Riftan said, his hand still holding onto hers, “just in case.”

She stared at him more intently now, her nose crinkled in distaste. While she cared very much for Ruth, she didn’t like answering his thirty-five questions about her health and having him exaimine her blood as though she were some test subject. “If that w-will truly cure your worries, then I will,” she agreed, “but I’m sure Ruth has grown sick of exaiming me for no reason other than your mere whims.”

Riftan rolled his eyes, momentarily shaking his head. “He can whine about it all he wants, but it’s still his job.” She couldn’t help but softly smile at her husband’s comment; it was true that Ruth was a complainer, but one hard look from Riftan and he would do anything that he was told. “Lay back down, Maxi.”

Silently, she followed his instructions, nestling further into the bed. Riftan stood up, walking to the corner of the room as he removed his clothing, leaving only his underwear on. A few minutes later, he had slid under the covers, his hands going to gently wrap around her small frame. He pressed a kiss against her cheek as he nestled further into her warm body, his head leaning comfortably against the same pillow she was using.

As Maxi accepted his comfortable hold, a soft sigh of bliss escaped her lips as the dazed feeling of sleep began to once again settle over her eyes. “Goodnight, Riftan,” she whispered, her hand going to cup over his grasp as she closed her eyes.

“Goodnight, Maxi.” 

In the peace and safety of her lover’s hold, sleep cast a spell over Maximilian quickly, and soon she was breathing gently against her husband’s arms, unknowingly being shielded from any possible danger or breach in her well-deserved solitude.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The following morning arrived in a slow haze. Like most mornings, Maximilian woke up alone, as Riftan had his own personal duties to attend to on the training grounds and at the port. Her headache from the day before was now entirely gone, and she was left with only a small feeling of fogginess in her brain. But despite that, everything else felt normal in her body, so she decided to continue about her duties.

After going over castle finances for a few hours with Rodrigo, Maxi readyed herself to visit Ruth in his tower. The silver-haired mage had been holed up in there for days, leaving everyone to silently question what he was working on. She was certain that Riftan knew of Ruth’s work, as her husband kept the mage on a short leash, constantly looking over his shoulder to ensure he wasn’t doing anything reckless or unnecessary.

When she reached the tower, she knocked politely, and wasn’t surprised when she didn’t hear a reply. It was nearing the late morning, so Maxi assumed that Ruth was still sleeping. She knocked again, but was left with no answer. Sighing to herself, she opened the door, walking into the messy tower.

Books were scattered across the floor nearly everywhere, and scribbled pieces of paper were stuck messily upon the walls. Despite its obvious disorganization, Maxi was much more used to the sight of a wizard’s workspace than she was before she went to Nornui. Mages were rarely neat, and we were more than comfortable with having their belongings and research thrown about in the safety of their workspace. Her own desk was covered in pages of unfinished notes and opened books, so she was no stranger to a little bit of chaos.

It didn’t take long to locate Ruth, who was snoozing idly on the floor a few feet away. 

Walking closer to him, Maxi extended her foot, giving him a gentle nudge. However, he merely grunted and turned around, continuing to sleep. She struggled to hide her disappointment at his continued laziness. Darn it, Ruth! 

“Ruth,” she said, her voice hopefully loud enough to wake him. “Ruth, w-wake up, please.” Giving him a second nudge, she watched as the mage’s body began to shift.

“Five more minutes…” He mumbled, clearly still asleep. She let out a frustrated huff.

“Ruth!”

Jolting as though he were a startled cat, the silver-haired wizard shot up, his body practically shaking from the loud demand of Maxi. His eyes bore dark circles, a clear sign that he had stayed up through the night once again. “My Lady! You nearly gave me a heart attack!” He snapped, his hand falling over his chest. “What in the world are you doing here?”

She ignored his rude tone, taking a quick breath. “I’m sorry to have woken you so…viciously, but you weren’t listening when I tried nicely.”

“I highly doubt that any of your previous methods were nice!” He scoffed, ruffling his messy hair. “Why have you disturbed my much-needed rest, Lady Calypse?”

She crossed her arms, her cheeks lightly dusting in an embarrassed blush. “Ludis told me you should have been waiting for me in the infirmary…you weren’t there, so I c-came to find you myself.” A part of her didn’t want to admit that she was so blindly following her husband’s order of getting a check-up, but she knew Riftan would be upset and overly concerned if she didn’t.

It seemed as though Ruth understood her feelings, because he stood to his feet, dusting off his already dirty gray shirt and pants. “Ah, my apologies. Sir Riftan told me yesterday that you needed a quick visit to the infirmary. Are you feeling alright?”

Maxi nodded. “Yes, just a precaution.”

The wizard nodded in response, but an odd look seemed to briefly wash over his features. Before she could try and analyze it, he turned his back towards her. “Well, let’s go. It’s too dusty and dark here for me to check your health or vitals.” Reaching for his brown cloak, Ruth began to walk towards the door with Maxi following closely behind. The walk from the tower to the infirmary was a quick one, but by the time they had reached their destination, Maxi couldn’t help but feel oddly winded.

Ruth’s light eyes turned to look over his shoulder, silently examining her. “Are you certain that you’re alright? You look pale.”

Chewing her lower lip, Maxi nodded again, a bit more insistently this time. “Yes, I’m certain that I’m-“

“My Lady!”

Turning around, Maximilian was greeted by the worried face of Ulyseon, who was rushing to reach her side. “My goodness, I’ve been looking everywhere for you! Ludis told me you would be in the infirmary but I checked and you weren’t there!” He paused, taking a steadying breath. “I checked the wizard’s tower, but you weren’t there either! Thank God I found you!”

Ruth scoffed, raising an eyebrow. “What trouble could she have possibly gotten into in that short a period of time?”

Ulyseon shot him a glare, hints of obvious embarrassment burning up on his cheeks. “The commander told me to keep a close eye on her ladyship to ensure that she was safe! I was merely doing my job!”

“As you can see, she’s fine.”

“I didn’t know that five minutes ago!”

As the pair squabled on, Maxi began to feel a sudden wave of nausea wash over her, and a foggy feeling throb against her skull. She felt her breathing begin to slow, almost as though she were about to throw up, but didn’t make any attempt to run into the infirmary and find a private place. As her head began to dully throb, an odd feeling of exhaustion seemed to fall over eyes, and she felt her legs stiffen up.

“My Lady?”

A loud, white buzzing sound began to blare against her ears, and she absentmindedly took a step backwards, feeling her feet begin to mangle against each other-

“My Lady!”

Then, everything in her vision turned dark.

“Maxi.”

What…?

“Maxi.”

Her eyes opened slowly, heavy lashes batting over her field of vision as she fidgeted slowly. As her vision once again became clear, she realized that she was laying down on a cot in the infirmary, her head comfortably against a pillow. As her eyes adjusted, she could see the small form of Ruth in the corner, his arms crossed as he gazed down at her. She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. Slowly, she turned her head, where her eyes locked with her husband’s. Only at that moment did she realize that Riftan was sitting beside her, clinging to her hand as though she were his lifeline, worry creased in his dark brows as he stared intently at her.

“What…happened?” Maxi questioned softly, her voice slightly hoarse as she attempted to sit up. Almost immediately, Riftan gently pushed her back down. “Why am I on a cot?”

“You fainted.” He said honestly, reaching over to brush his finger against her cheek in a calming motion. “Ulyseon caught you and brought you in here.”

Maxi moved her head again, her eyes scaling around the room looking for the young knight, but she couldn’t find a trace of him there. Instead, her eyes latched upon Ruth, who was still looking at her, almost quizzically. “I…I thought we were in your tower?” She questioned, her memories struggling to reignite in her brain. 

“We came down to visit the infirmary, remember my Lady?” Ruth replied, surprisingly gently. “You fainted upon arrival.”

Oh. Slowly, the memories returned, and she began to remember speaking with Ruth and walking down to the infirmary with him when she encountered Ulyseon. “Yes, right…I’m sorry for causing a scene,” she apologized, squeezing Riftan’s hand as she looked back down at him, “I’m fine, please go back to your duties. I know how busy you are.”

Clearly, that was the wrong thing to say judging by the way Riftan’s eyebrows narrowed in anger. “Maximilian Calypse, you fainted! You’ve been overworking yourself and eating too little! How many times must I remind you to preserve your health and take care of yourself?” He snapped, but before she could answer he kept talking. “I told you to see Ruth this morning! Instead, you went about your duties!”

“I-I wasn’t going to stop everything just because I was feeling a little lightheaded!” Maxi argued back. “I felt perfectly fine all day…it wasn’t until we got to the infirmary that I felt dizzy…”

“That’s because you’re overworked. Dammit, Maxi! You need to make time to rest!”

“Well, that’s not entirely true.”

Suddenly, both Riftan and Maxi fell quiet, their heads snapping towards Ruth, who was standing there casually, his arms crossed. Even though Ruth had seen them argue more times than she could count, Maxi still felt embarrassed knowing he was witnessing their latest marriage spat. “What do you mean by that, Ruth? Don’t tell me you’ve gotten her involved in completing your duties now!” Riftan growled, and the mage immediately held up his hands in defense.

“Sir Riftan, I ask you to remember that her ladyship is also an official mage of the Remdragon Knights and it makes sense for us to share duties…but beyond that…” Ruth sighed, his eyes meeting Maxi’s. “Her ladyship is pregnant. Congratulations.”

Silence .

For a few moments, neither Maxi nor Riftan spoke a word as the news sunk in. Pregnant. Maxi could feel her hands beginning to sweat as though she didn’t believe the news was true, her heart thumping so loudly against her chest she was sure both Ruth and Riftan could hear it. She felt her hand go numb as she blinked, unsure of what to say.

“I…I’m what?” She said finally, her voice so low she wasn’t sure if anyone could hear her. But Ruth only nodded his head, a faint smile gracing his lips.

“I’m positive that you’re expecting, my Lady. I already suspected earlier when Ludis told me you didn’t have an appetite and were feeling rather off. Mixed with your pale complexion and nausea, it’s as clear as day.” Ruth explained casually. “I imagine that you’re a little over ten weeks along, but it’s tricky to tell in the first trimester. A midwife will supply a more accurate calculation.”

“A midwife?” Maxi repeated, her jaw going slack. Ruth sighed.

“Yes, a midwife. You think you’ll be able to go through such an ordeal without any proper guidance?” The mage clicked his tongue, leaning further against the wall. “I may know a few things about pregnancy and the delivery process, but a midwife will be far more helpful in that regard. You’ll need to have one on hand.” Ruth’s eyes switched to Riftan, clearly suggesting that he be the one to handle the task. “Do you think you can handle that, Sir Riftan?”

Beside her, Riftan remained perfectly still, his face set in a neutral expression that showcased neither excitement nor disappointment. Maxi felt her stomach clench at the sight. Is he unhappy? Does it frighten him? She couldn’t help but feel despair at the thought of her husband not being excited about the news.

Years ago after her miscarriage, Maximilian was faced with the prospect that she would not have any more children, that her body was too weak to carry out a successful pregnancy, much like her mother. Despite being told by Ruth that she could very well get pregnant again, her hope for having a baby diminished drastically when she returned from Nornui and her resumed intimacy with Riftan resulted in nothing. While her husband had assured her that he would be fine without children, the thought of living without ever having a dark-haired, dark-eyed baby of their own was enough to make her heart ache in desperation. It didn’t make sense to her, that they were intimate together so often and she didn’t fall pregnant. So, eventually, she gave up hope, and the thought of a mini-Riftan running around faded entirely. Sometimes, she would be visited by a young, dark-haired boy in her dreams, but she would only hide the imaginary child away in the depths of her heart, as it was too painful to think about what could have been.

But now?

Now, there was a high chance that the little boy living in her imagination would become a reality.

Maxi swallowed, her throat dry. She turned her head towards Riftan, trying to keep her emotions low. He still was expressionless, nearly stiff. “Riftan,” she whispered, squeezing his hand. His dark eyes shot back towards her, and her heart clenched at the thought that their child could one day look at her in the same way. “Are you…” Her voice trailed off, unsure as to what to say. Are you excited? Or upset? Worst of all, do you feel nothing?

After another few seconds of defaming silence, Riftan slowly nodded his head, clearly agreeing with a private thought of his. Maxi’s stomach fluttered anxiously, dreading the possibility of him being displeased by the news. She knew that he didn’t expect her to give him an heir, as he stated very clearly many times before, but her heart still ached in pain at the thought of him not being happy at the prospect of them having children together. 

Finally, Riftan took a heaving sigh, squeezing her hand tightly in return. “This is a blessing.” He said, his voice so low Maxi almost didn’t hear him. But she could feel the tint of emotion in his tone, the obvious sign of happiness. He blinked, his thumb rolling over the other side of Maxi’s hand. “You are a blessing.”

She felt tears brim in her dry eyes as she stared down at him, her hand still connected to hers. “Are you sure you’re…alright?”

“Maxi,” he said gently, using his free hand to push one of her stray curls behind her ear, “we’ve created a child together. How could I be upset by that?”

She sniffled, suddenly aware that a few tears had fallen down her cheeks. “After last time, I…I-“

“That was a long time ago. We were both very different people.” He said quietly. “I am elated to begin the next chapter of our lives together, I promise you.” Lifting her hand to his lips, Riftan pressed a longing kiss against her skin. 

At the sweet, intimate gesture, Maxi let out a small breath of delight, her eyes still watering as she gazed down at her beautiful husband. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought of the child that they had created together resting peacefully in her womb, waiting to come out into the world. A perfect mix of her and Riftan. A symbol of their love and devotion for each other embodied.

Suddenly, Ruth cleared his throat, causing the pair to look up and break their loving eye contact. The mage shifted uncomfortably. “Please let it be known that I am still in the room and do not wish for this celebration to expand any further while I remain here.” At his witty remark, Maxi could only smile, the light feeling in her heart was far too large to be brought down. However, Riftan glared in the wizard’s direction, his eyes burning with annoyance. “Don’t you have somewhere to be? I wish to speak to her ladyship in private.”

“Private?” Riftan snapped. “What in God’s name do you have to tell her that I can’t hear?”

Ruth sighed loudly, crossing his arms once again. “Nothing worrisome. Just get lost, won’t you? I imagine the knights are patiently awaiting their commander’s return on the training grounds.”

Riftan huffed irritably, and Maxi raised her hand, allowing it to slide comfortably in her husband’s raven hair. “Go,” she whispered encouragingly, “I know you have things t-to attend to. I’ll be fine.”

A flash of guilt could be seen in Riftan’s eyes, but Maxi didn’t point it out. She knew that she would be seeing him again in a few hours for dinner, and she didn’t want him to get behind on his work. As though he could read her mind, Riftan stood to his feet, letting out a heavy sigh. He bent over quickly, pressing a longing kiss against Maxi’s lips, which she accepted gratefully. However, their sweet moment was interrupted by Ruth, who gagged loudly in the corner in pure repulsion.

Riftan shot him yet another glare before setting his eyes back on Maxi. “Please, just rest. Drink lots of liquids and relax. There’s nothing you need to do for the duration of your pregnancy that cannot be handled for you.” Before she could protest his ridiculous statement, he squeezed her hand a final time before beginning to walk away. “I will see you at dinner in our chambers. Alone.”

Maxi blushed, all while Ruth gagged once again, rather violently the second time.

She watched her husband’s back as he scaled out the door of the infirmary, giving her a final loving stare over his shoulder before shutting the door. The longing of his absence hit her almost immediately; she struggled being without him, even if it were just for a few hours, after spending six years apart. But she could rest easy knowing that he was always just a call away.

Taking a breath of relief, Maxi leaned back in her cot, mindful of the way Ruth was staring at her in the corner. After another minute of silence, she cleared her throat, her eyes settling on the mage. “What did you want to speak to me about?” She asked softly, trying her hardest to hide the anxiety that laced her tone. Ruth’s eyes softened. Even though he claimed their conversation would be nothing to worry about, Maxi couldn’t help but feel scared at what he was going to tell her.

As though he could read her mind, Ruth cleared his throat, sitting down at the stool across from the cot. “I meant what I said, my Lady, it’s truly nothing to worry about. I just thought you would perhaps…have some personal questions that you wished to ask without the presence of his lordship.” He rubbed his neck awkwardly, staring at her with his sleep-deprived eyes. Maximilian couldn’t help the way her eyes widened in surprise. 

“Why?”

Ruth sighed heavily, clicking his tongue. “Sir Riftan cares for you very much. Very much. I understand if you’re hesitant to ask questions about your physical state and upcoming…bodily adventure around him…” He paused, ignoring the way Maxi’s nose crinkled. “The point is, my Lady, if you wish to ask questions about how you’re feeling and what to expect, you can. Even if you have some questions that are in relation to your personal journey to motherhood…both past and present.”

Immediately, Maxi’s lips thinned. It wasn’t hard to decipher what Ruth was referring to. There was a time at the beginning of her first arrival in Anatol that Ruth would tease her about welcoming a first child, but following her miscarriage he didn’t mention it at all anymore. The miscarriage was like an unspoken barrier between the pair; after all, Ruth was the one to find out that she was pregnant in the first place, and he was the one to find out that she miscarried. She knew that he felt terribly guilty about the situation, but she never had enough strength to bring it back up and talk about it with him. Despite the sad memory, Maxi couldn’t help but feel her heart warm at Ruth’s kind offer; he was telling her that he would be there for her, above all else, and she appreciated that more than he would ever know.

She took a breath, thinking to herself quietly for a moment. “Honestly…I didn’t think I would be able to conceive again.” Her voice was low, and she kept her eyes focused on her lap. “What if…what if it happens again?”

God, I hope not. I don’t think I’m strong enough to lose a second child. How could I ever face Riftan knowing that I got his hopes up and crushed them for a second time? What type of wife would I be-

“I highly doubt that a second miscarriage is possible for you.” Ruth said honestly, his voice cutting into her overthinking. “What happened at Eth Lene was a very particular circumstance and you made a great sacrifice. Those events are entirely unlikely to occur again.” He paused, clearing his throat. “I always said you could very well conceive again, My Lady. Sometimes, women just take a while to get pregnant.” Maxi nodded, and he continued. “I estimate that you’re nearing the end of your first trimester, when the risk of a miscarriage is the highest. And from my quick examination, you seem entirely healthy, as does your child. I wouldn’t spend time worrying over the possibility of something going wrong.”

It was hard to ignore the way her shoulders nearly dropped in relief at his words. “I hope you’re right.”

“I wouldn’t give you false hope, my Lady.” Ruth said sincerely, giving her a curt nod. “But it’s important that you cut back on your duties and preserve your mana. You can still work as a healer, but your patient load must be light. Your body is using much of its energy to nourish and create your child.”

Maxi nodded quickly. While she valued her skills in magic and occupation as a mage, she would gladly put it to the side until the birth of her child. That was the more important thing; she lost one child to her magic, and she wouldn’t allow herself to lose another.

“Do you have any other questions?”

Maxi paused, thinking quietly to herself once again. After a few seconds, she shook her head. Ruth nodded, standing to his feet. “You know where to find me if that changes. Now, let me fetch Ulyseon to escort you back to your chambers…where is that little yapping bird when you need him…”

As Ruth walked out of the infirmary mumbling curse words under his breath, Maximilian stayed silent in the cot. Her mind was blaring with a mix of anxiety, excitement, and hopefulness all at once. Taking a long breath, she reached her delicate hand over her stomach. She felt nothing other than the smallest rounding of a bump, something that she had mistaken for bloating priorly, but that was her child. Her and Riftan’s child. Her hand practically trembled as she caressed her own stomach, her mind unable to process how it would feel and change as the baby grew and developed. When would she feel the first kick? When would she be able to hear their heartbeat echoing against hers?

But despite her hope, despite her now returning vision of a dark-haired baby running around Anatol, she could still feel the pits of fear rooting inside of her. Her mother struggled terribly with fertility, suffering from miscarriage after miscarriage until she finally gave birth to Maxi. Even then, even after countless miscarriages and prayers for a child, she was left entirely unwanted, beaten and snarled at by her father and ignored by her broken mother. Who would say that she would escape the same fate? What if Ruth was wrong and the pregnancy wouldn’t keep?

God, I beg of you, with all the prayers in the world, please do not take this child from me.

She took multiple deep breaths, momentarily closing her eyes to regain some semblance of peace. While she had come very far from the lonely, broken young girl at Croyso Castle, sometimes she could still feel her clawing at her insides and begging for an escape. She could hear her father calling her a failure, a disappointment and a wrench, all while insisting that she would never make anything of herself. But echoing over that voice was Riftan. Riftan, the kind man that kissed her and held her so gently, whispering sweet nothings into her ear as he pressed kisses against her cheek. Each day she spent with her husband slowly helped heal the twenty-two years of abuse she faced at the hands of her father. Each day, the Duke’s words became foreign and more and more incorrect, because she was something. She did have value, and she was loved, despite her father insisting she never would be.

In that moment as Ruth and Ulyseon re-entered the infirmary, Maximilian made a silent vow that she would never make her own child feel like she had. She would cherish them every day and remind them of how special they were. Never would she allow them to feel even a fraction of the self-doubt that she did. 

With that definite promise, she bid goodbye to Ruth and allowed Ulyseon to walk her to her chambers.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t long before Etherias slipped away and Pasias began to show its cold, wintry form in Anatol.

The first snow had arrived earlier than expected, and with it came the usual business of solidifying winter preparations at the castle. Plenty of firewood was stored, meat was salted and put away, and an abundance of wool was collected to ensure nobody would run low on warm clothing. It seemed that just as the final orange leaf hit the ground, the snow blew through, making its claim on the dry mountain land. As the differences that came with the changing seasons arrived in Anatol, one change was greater than all, and that was the pregnant lady of the land.

Maximilian Calypse had entered her fourth month of pregnancy, her body adjusting nicely to the second trimester. By now, the swelling of her stomach was noticeable to the eye, but was not yet at a place where it was interfering with her daily physical activity and routine. Maxi and Riftan had made the decision to keep news of their first child hidden away at first, revealing the information only to Ludis, a few other servants, and of course, Ruth. By her third month, the knights began to suspect that something was new with their lady due to her shortened time in the infirmary and having most of her meals delivered to her chambers. They had only received confirmation from Riftan about the pregnancy when the midwife had arrived to assist Maxi. Since then, news of their baby had been excitedly sweeping the castle and village.

After learning the news that she was to be expecting, Maxi nearly broke her back attempting to follow all rules and precautions that Ruth told her about and that she learned from books. She spent her mornings in her chambers drinking warm liquids and battling off pesky morning sickness with the assistance of Ludis. In the afternoon she spent a few hours in the infirmary tending to patients before going for a walk around the castle grounds with Ulyseon, or Riftan, if he was available. Maxi knew her husband was a busy man, a very busy man, and she could tell by his obsessive fussing over her health that he wished to be by her side at every moment. While sometimes his worrying and attempts to constantly be shoving food down her throat were slightly irritating, she still couldn’t deny what a true blessing it was to have a husband like him. Most noblemen wanted nothing to do with their wives when they were pregnant, but for Riftan it seemed to be entirely the opposite.

While her days seemed to morph into something boring and far less satisfactory than they once were, Maxi couldn’t deny that she needed the break. Pregnancy was utterly exhausting, even at the earlier stages. She was sleeping more than she ever had been beforehand and her appetite was much larger. But she couldn’t deny that with her body’s changes came more attention and adoration from the people around her-even Ruth was less nit-picky and critical. It was hard to deny how good the extra love made her feel, especially since a decade ago she could have never imagined that so many kind people would care about her wellbeing.

That day had begun like any other. Maxi had woken up to an empty bed, but was mindful of the way the sheets on Riftan’s side were still warm. She opened the curtains to see the slow, beautiful fall of snow before she called for Ludis, who brought her a tray of warm tea and breakfast. Recently, her bouts of morning sickness had begun to subside, which she felt eternally grateful for, as she quite dreaded waking up on mornings with her husband only to vomit in the basin beside their bed.

After dressing warmly in a comfortable wool blue dress, she made her way to the infirmary. While her hours working there had obviously been cut short due to her pregnancy and need to preserve her mana, Maxi still enjoyed spending her time there. Even if she couldn’t heal patients as much as she used to, she still found comfort from experimenting with different herbs and potions, hoping to find something useful in her studies.

When she arrived in the infirmary, she was instantly met with the sight of a clearly-exhausted Ruth, who was nearly bent over the small desk in the corner, writing notes down fiercely. When he heard the door open, he raised his head, eyes casting down in Maxi’s direction. “I’m surprised Sir Riftan let you come down here today,” he remarked, “it’s rather cold out. I assumed he would have kept you inside today.”

Maxi blushed, unable to deny her embarrassment. While it was clear by now that she knew how to take care of herself, Riftan still liked treating her as though she were made of glass, and everyone in Anatol knew it. “H-he said I can do as I please as long as I refrain from doing too much healing.” Maxi replied, which was only partially true. When Riftan first learned of her pregnancy, he was overly cautious, just as she had expected he would be. At first he commanded her to stay inside the castle for nearly the entire day, with the exception of a guarded walk for fresh air. But when the midwife he hired arrived, a kind, older woman named Muriel, his hopes of keeping Maxi safe inside were banished immediately. Muriel insisted that Maxi needed fresh air and exercise, and that going about her daily routine for the first few months of her pregnancy wasn’t dangerous at all. Much to Maxi’s surprise, Riftan relented on his precautions for the most part.

Ruth nodded, scratching the back of his neck. “I have to say, I’m relieved. I was worried that if he locked you away my duties would double like they did before you became a mage.” Maxi sighed. Of course Ruth wanted her around for selfish reasons, but at the same time she knew deep down that her friend was just glad to see her. “How have you been feeling?”

“Well, for the most part.” Maxi answered, taking a seat. “My m-morning sickness is basically gone.”

The mage hummed, continuing to write frantically on the parchment in front of him. “That’s good. For some mothers, it continues on for the entire duration of the pregnancy.” 

“I…I’m surprised mine went away. I recall my mother always being sick while pregnant.”

Even though Maximilian was a small child when her mother died, she still remembered how frequently the woman was pregnant or in the process of recovering from losing a pregnancy. She was vomiting nearly all the time and always looked sickly. Due to this, Maxi spent her childhood alone, being raised primarily by nannies while her mother practically rotted away in the room next door until she eventually passed away. While she felt incredibly guilty when thinking about her mother’s tragic life, a part of her still wished she would have gotten a normal childhood with an attentive, loving mother. She couldn’t even remember either of her parents ever hugging her.

Unexpectedly, she felt her throat tighten. She would rather die than allow her own child to grow up the same way she did.

As though Ruth could read her mind, he cleared his throat. “As I said, pregnancy is a different journey for every woman.” Placing his quill down, he pointed towards the shelf of herbs and potions. “I know you didn’t come here to get your ear talked off by me. Get working if you’d like to, my Lady.”

Nodding in response, Maxi grabbed a few jars off the shelf, settling at the spot across the desk from Ruth. The two worked silently, but even though she knew she should be focused on healing, Maxi felt her mind drift off towards her mother. She thought of her less and less as she got older, but sometimes the sad, gray eyes of her mother Arian Roem Girtha slipped back into her mind, and when they did, she had a hard time escaping from them. Now that she was pregnant with a child of her own, she wondered what her mother’s experience was like being pregnant with her. Probably one filled with constant fear and worry of birthing an unhealthy heir, which she technically did . It was clear her father never wanted a daughter. The very thought of how livid the Duke must have been when her mother gave birth to a girl made her stomach clench in sadness.

The day moved on as it always did. When Maxi finished her work in the infirmary, Ursuline had taken it upon himself to escort her back to her chambers. Ever since her pregnancy was announced, the knights had been nothing but kind and doting towards her, which she was extremely grateful for. She spent the rest of the day sewing with Ludis and playing with the three cats, all until Riftan returned for dinner in the early evening.

The two decided to eat in their chambers, which was becoming a usual practice for them. While Maxi enjoyed dining with the knights and viewing their hysterics, she also liked being in the private company of her husband, especially when they had been separated all day.

“How was your day?” Riftan asked, taking a sip of wine from his goblet. “You weren’t running yourself ragged in any way, were you?”

Maxi eyed him wearily. “Of course not. Ruth k-knows that if he puts me to work you would come after him.” Her husband only shrugged at her true statement. “Honestly…today was somewhat melancholic.”

At her surprising honesty, Riftan raised his eyebrows, a look of concern passing over his handsome features. “What do you mean? Did something happen? Did someone upset you?”

Maximilian shook her head immediately. “No! Everyone has been very kind…that’s the issue.” She sighed, her fork scraping over her plate. “I don’t know why, but today…I thought of my mother. I usually don't.” She paused, looking at Riftan, who was completely silent. “I seem to have everything, don’t I? A lovely m-midwife, servants and staff, friends who care about me, and a loving, supportive husband. My mother didn’t when she was pregnant.” She chewed on her lower lip, her mind turning back to the sad, gray eyes and limped figure of her mother. “I don’t know, it just makes me sad, picturing her all alone all those times that she was p-pregnant or recovering from miscarriages…”

Her voice trailed off. It was hard for her to believe that she so openly spoke of her mother; usually, she didn’t have a lot to say about her family. She wasn’t close to her sister and her relationship with her father was terrible, so there was nothing to be said. As she thought quietly to herself, she felt a large, warm hand envelope over hers. Lifting her head, her eyes met with Riftan’s, his gaze attentive and genuine. “I am sorry that you’re thinking about that.” He said, his voice low and sincere. “No woman deserves to go through pregnancy alone.”

She merely shrugged her shoulders, taking a slow sip of water. “I just don’t like picturing it…and I don’t like knowing she went through all those pregnancies and miscarriages and didn’t even get to p-please my father in doing so.”

“Nothing pleases that wicked man.” Riftan said, his tone darkening slightly. “But don’t even for a minute blame yourself for your mother’s misfortune. You being born was a true blessing, and it doesn’t matter what the Duke thought about it. What matters is that you’ve grown into a beautiful, intelligent woman. If we have a daughter, I pray that she takes after you.”

At this, Maxi’s ears perked up. “You…you wouldn’t mind having a daughter?”

Riftan stared at her as though she was speaking Elvish. “I could care less about the gender of our child, Maximilian. Anything you give me would be treasured; the most spoiled child in the Seven Kingdoms.”

Maxi blushed, looking down at her protruding baby bump. “Surely, you have a preference, don’t you?”

“No.” Riftan answered, his tone curt and riddled with honesty. “As long as they look like you, I will be a very happy man.”

“I hope our child has dark hair…and dark eyes.”

“I will never understand why you have your heart set on having a child that resembles me when you are the most beautiful woman alive.”

At that moment, she felt her face turn as red as her hair. “I wish you would quit saying such nonsense. There are m-many women you’ve encountered that are more beautiful than me.” Hadn’t her husband met both Princess Agnes and Rosetta, two women known around the continent for their stunning beauty? Hearing him gush over her in such a manner couldn’t be truly real. While she knew that Riftan found her attractive, how could she be the most beautiful woman he had ever seen?

“No, I haven’t.” He replied swiftly. “I’ve seen women from all over this continent, and they all pale in comparison to your beauty, so please; don’t be so humble.” Before she could say anything else, she felt Riftan’s hand move down to her stomach, gently sitting atop of her baby bump. “And if this child is a girl, then she will be every bit as beautiful as you.”

Tears pricked in Maxi’s eyes at her husband’s sweet remarks. She could have never imagined that she would be so lucky, be so loved by a man that was forced into a marriage with her. In all her life she had never been adored in such a way, yet somehow she knew that this was just the beginning. She heard stories about men loving their wives even more when they brought a child into the world, and she knew that Riftan would be the same way.

For the rest of the evening, the couple enjoyed their meal together, excitedly talking about their growing child and every future opportunity of happiness that their baby would bring them. She knew deep down that her blessings had only just begun to come into light.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It’s when the seventh month of pregnancy rolled around that Maximilian truly processed the fact that motherhood is just around the corner.

It was a frightening realization, one that woke her up in the middle of the night and caused her to cradle her baby bump with one hand, mind blurring with shock. She knew she had been pregnant all this time, of course, but a part of her had been waiting for something to go wrong. Her last pregnancy was such a devastation for her that she wired her brain into believing that carrying another child simply wasn’t possible. And yet, here she was, carrying the child that she had hoped and prayed and cried for. It was real. This child was coming in just a matter of months.

Mixed in with her stress of baby names and the possible complications that came along with childbirth came an odd thought; hadn’t her sister gone through the same thing? Rosetta had a child of her own, she had been pregnant once. While the circumstances of pregnancy were obviously a bit different for a noble princess, the overall premise remained the same. Although she didn’t want to admit it, there was a deep stirring in her heart, a desire to reach out to her sister and ask for advice. Other than Rosetta, Maxi didn’t know any pregnant women. Muriel was an expert on childbirth and pregnant women, but even she herself was childless due to infertility. She didn’t have many female friends other than the women from the Tower, and they certainly didn’t have children of their own.

That’s what led Maxi to writing Rosetta a letter early one afternoon. She kept it short, admitting that she was expecting her first child in a few months’ time and was wondering if she had any advice about motherhood or pregnancy for her. Maxi sent it off not expecting a reply. After all, she hadn’t seen or spoken to her sister since baby Abel’s baptism. Why would Rosetta even want to talk to her?

That same night Riftan returned from the training grounds, his dark hair dripping with wetness from the snow. “Have you been cooped up in here all day?” He asked, a frown on his face as he approached her where she sat, reading at her desk. “Are you feeling unwell?”

Maxi turned, nodding her head. “No, I’m fine. I’ve just been doing a bit of studying.”

Even though she had stopped practicing magic for a while, she could still study it. Ruth provided her with several books and equations relating to advanced magic that wouldn’t require her to use any of her mana. Riftan merely nodded in response, walking up to her and pressing a gentle kiss against her cheek. “I asked for some warm bath water to be brought in. Would you join me?” He requested softly, kissing a strand of her hair as she blushed.

“Of c-course.”

When the water arrived, Maxi changed out of her clothes first, mindful of the way her husband eyed every inch of her naked body. She hid her face bashfully before stepping into the water. Her baby bump was becoming very large now, making the entirety of her body look much heavier than it had ever been before. “Don’t stare at me,” she protested when his dark eyes were still locked upon her, “I’m huge.”

Riftan scoffed as though she said something stupid. She watched as he slipped off his own clothes, showcasing his golden-tanned chest before climbing behind her into the water. “Don’t say such nonsense. You look beautiful.” He insisted, pressing a kiss on her bare shoulder. “Every form of you is perfect, but this might be my favorite one.”

She blushed even harsher now. “Don’t j-jest.”

“I’m doing nothing of the sort. You’re perfect.”

It was hard to ignore the way her body was heating up from his praise, and the way his kisses scaled over her neck had her squirming. While their intimacy had slowed down since she had become very obviously pregnant, she still desired him so deeply. A soft moan escaped her lips when he licked her jaw, his hand scaling to her front to caress her baby bump.

“You’re killing me,” he murmured lustfully, “I told myself I wasn’t going to do this…not until you’ve had the baby…”

“Please…” Maxi whimpered in response. “Please, Riftan. I need you.”

That was all the encouragement her husband needed, and only a moment later he had thrusted inside her, causing another moan to escape her lips as her hands dove for the sides of the tub, steadying herself. He thrusted into her slowly, gently, not fast like he would do when they were reunited from separation. She practically clung to him as pleasure bubbled in her stomach; their intimacy was steady, almost peaceful, yet somehow more powerful than usual. His hand lifted upward, tracing over her heavy breasts as he continued to take her gently.

For a few minutes, all they were was a jumble of moans and sweet touches, enjoying themselves in the warmth of the bath water and the privacy of their chambers. She came to her climax suddenly, the coil snapping inside her as she began to shake, tossing her head back over his shoulder as she continued making quiet whimpers of pleasure. He followed suit moments later, chasing after her orgasm with his own.

When they both came down from their high, they leaned against each other in silence, catching their breaths and allowing their hearts to slow back down to their regular pace. Riftan placed a few stray kisses upon her shoulder and back, his arm still wrapped protectively around her. “How was your day?” He asked after a few minutes, reaching for the washcloth beside the tub and making moves to wash her body accordingly. Maxi took a breath.

“I wrote Rosetta a letter.” 

Riftan paused briefly, and Maxi immediately tensed. She knew that he obviously didn’t care for her family and didn’t like Rosetta’s pompous attitude, but she also knew that he carried a certain level of respect for her after allowing him into Croyso Castle all those years ago. Behind her, Riftan cleared his throat, beginning to gently run the warm washcloth over her skin. “I assume you told her, then? About the baby?”

Maxi nodded. “I…I don’t know why I did. I can’t explain it, but it was important to me that she found out t-through me, not noble gossip.”

“She wouldn’t have. I was planning on writing a letter to King Reuben this week.” Although he didn’t outwardly say it, Maxi knew how angry the King would be if he discovered that Riftan became a father without him knowing. It was appropriate conduct for him to reach out and tell the King rather than risk him finding out through rumors in his court. “But you have every right to speak to your sister and tell her what you please.”

“Even if you dislike her?”

Riftan paused briefly, squeezing out the washcloth. “I don’t dislike her. I just find her to be very difficult, very arrogant.” He paused again. “And I don’t like the way she speaks to you, as though you’re some unintelligent person below her.”

Maxi fell quiet. It was true that Rosetta was a very arrogant, cynical young woman, but it was hard feeling any resentment towards her knowing what their childhood was like. The crown princess did have a great talent in making Maxi feel small and stupid, as though she lacked the intelligence that Rosetta possessed. But still, beyond everything, she was her sister. “I know,” she said finally, her head balancing against his chest, “I doubt that she’ll even respond. It was just a mere precaution.”

Suddenly, Riftan squeezed her arm. “If she does, then that’s fine. If she doesn’t, that’s fine, too.” He kissed her head. “I don’t want you to be worried about anybody but yourself at this time. You are the first priority of everyone here.”

Maxi’s face reddened. “I don’t know about that…”

“Maxi. You know how adored you are here. We are all at your whim.” He replied seriously. “I want you to know that.”

She swallowed, unable to deny the way that her eyes were beginning to brim with tears. She would have never imagined that an arranged marriage with a man she didn’t know would lead to so much. Without Riftan, she would be rotting away in her father’s castle. Or, she would possibly be dead. There were no words to explain how he saved her, both physically and emotionally. And deep down, she knew that she had saved him, too.

With a nod, Maxi curled closer against her husband’s chest, allowing him to clean her idly and carass the bump of their child. As the water slowly grew stale and the stars settled into the night sky, she felt her eyes close, only waking up briefly when she was lifted out of the water and into bed. Her last memory of the night was Riftan’s gentle lips pressed against her cheek in adoration.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

When her ninth month of pregnancy was on the horizon, the true discomfort began.

Long gone were the days where she could sleep through a full night, now she awoke multiple times each night from the kicking against her stomach and the tension knotted in her lower back. Beyond sleep, her appetite was fluctuating heavily and she felt constantly exhausted. Her feet ached with every step and she found it impossible to ever be truly comfortable. Most nights, Riftan would rub her back and braid her hair out of her face while Ludis fussed over her appetite and sleep schedule. The midwife, Muriel, and Ruth met with her most days, hearing about how she was feeling and double checking on the baby’s heartbeat and Maxi’s own health. While she was incredibly grateful for being doted on, she still felt a deep sense of guilt knowing that her own mother, whom she barely remembered, was forced to go through the difficulties of pregnancy alone and without the help of her husband. That knowledge made her appreciate Riftan that much more.

Though she knew that even though he clearly wanted to be, Riftan couldn’t be by her side at all times. He had his own duties to attend to, and as Anatol grew he seemed to always be going to some sort of meeting or handling something with the knights. She enjoyed her early mornings and nights with him, but other than that, Maxi was usually alone. She spent her time reading and going for walks with Ulyseon, but as her pregnancy enhanced their walks became shorter as she struggled with long distances. Despite being disappointed in her lack of energy, both Ruth and Muriel claimed it was entirely normal and expected of a heavily pregnant mother-to-be.

Slowly, the season of Aquarias was beginning to approach Anatol. After a particularly cold and snowy winter, they all seemed to be rewarded by the beginning of a bright, sunny spring. While the snow was not entirely melted yet, sprouts of greenery and longer days were beginning to occur. When the weather was warm enough, Maxi was content sitting in a chair on the castle’s back deck listening to the returning chirp of the birds and the sign of new life that always brought a smile to her face; it was hard to believe that in a year’s time, she and Riftan would be sharing this scenery with an adorable child of their own.

On a particularly sunny morning, Maximilian was more than surprised when she was delivered a letter embroidered by the Royal family’s signature golden emblem of a white dove. She opened the letter slowly, her hands practically shaking as she was met with the incredibly neat handwriting of her sister. Though a brief letter, Rosetta was surprisingly kind and offered congratulations for Maxi’s pregnancy, even including a few notes on special tips for quick healing after birth and certain herbs to ingest to increase her health. The crown princess ended the letter with a request to hear when the baby was born followed by a swift and professional signature of her name and station. Even after re-reading the letter over three times, Maxi was still shocked that her sister had responded to her. Despite being enthusiastic after hearing from her, she had decided to not write her back until after she had given birth. After all, she didn’t want to bore Rosetta by not telling her anything truly interesting about her current day-to-day routine.

Other than the brief surprise of hearing from her sister, Maxi was spending her time merely waiting. Each day that passed seemed to make her body feel heavier, and make the fog in her head more thick. While she was immensely grateful that she had gotten a second chance at being pregnant, she was beginning to look even more forward to the day that her and Riftan’s child would arrive.

So when her labor began abruptly on a warm afternoon, she was slightly relieved.

It happened in the great hall while she was speaking to Rodrigo while going over castle finances. When she stood up to take her leave, she felt a rush of a liquid splash down her dress and to her feet. Instantly, Maxi’s face grew red with mortiaction as she had assumed she wet herself.

“I’m so sorry!” She gasped as Rodrigo’s eyes widened in surprise. “Truly, I’m so…” Her voice trailed off as her mind began to think about what had just occurred.

Did…did my water break?

Maxi’s throat immediately tightened as she reached for the top of a nearby chair, using it to steady herself. While she wasn’t in pain yet, she knew there was a chance that she would faint if she didn’t hold onto something. Rodrigo’s face seemed to pale as he took a breath, extending his hand to steady Maxi’s body awkwardly. “Oh my goodness, my Lady…Excuse me!” He called two young maids across the room, who looked his way instantly. “Get me Ludis Ann and tell the knights on the training grounds that Lady Calypse has gone into labor and his lordship’s presence is needed immediately!” The color drained from the maids’ faces, but they quickly left the great hall, running to do what they were told. Rodrigo calmly faced her again, giving her a soft smile. “Sit down, my Lady, and take a deep breath…you’re as pale as snow…”

Maxi followed his instructions, allowing the older man to calmly help her to her seat. As she sat down, she felt the smallest twisting sensation in her lower half; while it wasn’t hard enough to be painful, it was still noticeable. Almost on cue, the doors of the great hall burst open, and in entered Ludis and two other maids running to her side. “My Lady!” Ludis called, offering Maxi her arms. Carefully, she stood back up, her eyes trailing to the wet puddle on the floor in embarrassment. As though Ludis could read her mind, she cleared her throat. “Don’t worry about that for a minute, my Lady, just come with us. Miss Muriel is on her way to your chambers now, and the Lord is being informed, so he will be here soon.” Gently, Ludis wrapped her arm around Maxi’s shoulders, and with the security of the two other maids, Maxi began being escorted back to her chambers, her heart pounding each step of the way.

It wasn’t until she was a few feet outside of her door that Maxi felt her knees buckle, and a sharp pain twisted through her abdomen. Pausing, she let out a wincing breath, hanging her head as the maids collectively held her up. “Just a few more steps, my Lady,” Ludis said calmly, “you’re almost there.”

When she reached her chambers, she was met with the calm hazel eyes of Muriel, who had laid a white sheet across the bed and had a stool step up at the end of it, along with a massive stack of white towels and a small medical desk that held some tools and a basin of water. In the corner stood two young girls, clearly midwife assistants, who eyed Maxi calmly and offered her a respectful bow. “You two may leave, we have this handled,” Ludis said calmly to the other girls that helped Maxi inside. Once they left, Ludis stripped Maxi from her green gown, helping her into a loose undergarment before leading her over to the bed. Right before she set down, another contraction burst through Maxi’s womb, causing her to whimper.

“Come now, Lady Calypse, and lay down,” Muriel instructed kindly, helping a trembling Maxi onto the bed. “Prop your feet up-yes, that’s perfect-now wait right here.” Turning around, Muriel began mixing a few herbs into a cup of warm water before handing it to Ludis. “Have her ladyship drink that. It will help ease the pain of childbirth. Natural remedies.”

Ludis nodded, bringing the drink to Maxi’s lips. She began to ingest slowly, coughing lightly at the rather foul taste. Once it was all gone, Ludis took a warm washcloth and dabbed away the drops of sweat coming from Maxi’s head. “There, there, my Lady. Everything will be fine.” She said soothingly, and Maxi nodded.

“Thank you,” she said quietly, her eyes falling over to the door of her chambers. “Where’s Riftan? Will he b-be here?”

Ludis nodded instantly. “His lordship was working at the port today, but we sent two knights to go gather him. I’m sure he is on his way right now. Just rest.”

Maxi could only bring herself to nod in response, entirely unable to ignore the anxiety that was slewing in her stomach. She was terrified at the very thought that Riftan would miss the birth of their child; how could she endure childbirth without him by her side? She nibbled on her lower lip. Please get here in time. Don’t leave me to do this by myself.

Muriel cleared her throat, and Maxi looked down, watching as the midwife examined between her legs. While it was a rather awkward process, Maxi tried not to take it too seriously. After all, the woman was a midwife, she had done this many times before and had served all types of women. “My Lady, you are already very much dilated. How long have you been feeling contractions?” She asked, her brow creased.

“I…I’ve been feeling little pains since last night, but they didn’t feel any different than normal,” she admitted, “I didn’t think I would be going into l-labor so quickly.”

Muriel gave her an understanding smile. “Some women dilate for weeks unknowingly, and some dilate overnight. It’s different for everyone. And of course, contractions are tricky. They can be subtle one moment and excruciating the next.” She took a breath. “But this is good, my Lady. You’re not quite ready to push, but things will start moving quickly soon. You need to start preparing yourself for the birthing process.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in distress. How could she prepare herself for such a task? While it was true that she had been researching childbirth and labor ever since she found out she was pregnant, research and actually preparing to push a child out of her womb were two very different things. Right as she was about to open her mouth, she felt another sharp pain in her abdomen, this one more painful than the last. A breath of shock from the stabbing feeling left her mouth, causing Ludis to hold tightly onto her hand while rubbing her arm. She closed her eyes, attempting to isolate herself from the horrible feeling. She hadn’t even started pushing yet, and she was already in pain!

For a few minutes, Ludis helped coach her through some breathing exercises, which did nothing to numb the pain that was beginning to be very consistent. “I need Riftan,” Maxi said, her voice breathless, “where is he?”

As though on cue, loud, heavy footsteps were heard outside the door, and a moment later the chamber doors were flung open, revealing Riftan Calypse, dressed in a black tunic and cape. He rushed to her side, and Ludis stood up quickly, allowing Riftan to take his spot beside her. From the corner of her eye, Maxi could see the cloaked figure of Ruth making his way inside, shutting the doors tightly behind him as he walked over to the two assistant midwives. Suddenly, a grim feeling set over Maxi, and she began to breathe heavily from panic. Riftan’s eyes widened, and he reached a hand out, touching her cheek. “I’m here. You’re fine, Maxi, everything will be fine,” he said, his voice calming and reassured. “I made it here as fast as I could.”

Maxi let out an exasperated breath. “I thought you would miss it!”

A strange look of humor overtook her husband’s face, and he merely smiled at her. “You seriously think I would miss such an important event?” He pressed a kiss against her hand, his lips warm. “When Gabel told me that you went into labor, I ran back here so fast that Talon nearly collapsed from exhaustion.”

She let out a light giggle, which was quickly overshadowed by a painful contraction. Her face immediately contorted, and she whimpered loudly. She watched as panic grew across Riftan’s face, and his hand quickly slid into hers. “Deep breaths.” He said, almost sternly. “In and out, Maxi.” She followed his directions, breathing calmly as she gripped his hand with intensity.

Nearly thirty minutes passed of painful contractions before Muriel took another look between Maxi’s legs and took a long breath. “We’re all ready for you to start pushing, my Lady. Hold onto his lordship’s hand as tightly as possible.” She instructed, and Maxi nodded, beads of sweat already beginning to hatch onto her forehead. “This is going to be painful, but it’s important that you keep pushing and remember to breathe.” She nodded again as a shot of pain burst through her stomach, and a loud groan escaped her lips. “Start pushing, my Lady!”

Holding onto Riftan’s hand, Maxi began to push, her teeth clenching as pain tore through her abdomen like fire. Whimpers and groans of pure agony left her lips as her voice began to rise to a higher pitch. She felt something twisting and moving inside of her desperately, and she couldn’t help but move her hips from the affliction, her pelvic bones burning immensely from the pain.

“Deep breaths,” Riftan reminded her, wiping her forehead with a cool washcloth, “and squeeze my hand as hard as you need to. It won’t hurt me.”

Nodding, Maxi’s hand twisted against Riftan’s, but the man didn’t even flinch. Another yelp of pain left her lips as she felt something begin to narrowly exit her womb, but her head practically collapsed as she began to cry. Every nerve, every muscle in her body seemed to be on fire, and she could feel her lower half trembling from the agony her own body was putting her through. “I-I can’t,” she cried after minutes passed by with no sounds of a crying baby. “It hurts, oh my-it hurts too-“

Suddenly, Maxi felt her right hand be snatched by Muriel and pulled down to between her legs. Her fingers pressed against a soft, wet surface, and her eyes widened. “Do you feel that, my Lady?” Muriel questioned, her voice calm. “That is your child’s head. You’re almost there.”

Maxi’s breathing slowed as she looked at the midwife, her eyes as large as stars. “Really…? That’s the head?” Muriel nodded again, and Maxi felt a desperate breath escape her lips. For a brief moment, the pain had stopped and all she could see in her mind was a dark-haired, dark-eyed baby. She sucked in her breath at the thought.

I can do this.

With her hand tightening around Riftan’s, she closed her eyes as she began to push once again. The fire-like pain began again, and she felt her baby burn through her womb. A desperate scream of pain escaped her lips as beads of sweat poured down her forehead, only to be quickly swept away by the wet cloth in Riftan’s hand. “There you go,” her husband said, running a hand through her hair, the anxiety evident in his tone, “you’re almost there, Maxi.”

“One more push, my Lady!”

With a sharp intake of breath, Maxi placed all the pressure possible on her lower body, pushing with every ounce of strength she had. She felt a tear rip through her lower half but continued to push, not wanting to stop at the fierce pain. The pinched nerve in her back flamed violently, and another cry of pain escaped her lips-

Then, the cry of an infant rang through the air. 

Suddenly, the massive pressure throbbing against her womb seemed to vanish, and her head shot up. She watched below her as Muriel picked up the child and placed him in a small sheet before her eyes looked up, flashing with a prideful emotion.

“Congratulations, my Lord and Lady. It’s a boy.”

She felt herself let out an exhausted breath mixed with relief and happiness and she nearly collapsed back against the pillow, tears of joy now beginning to stream from her eyes. Her hand continued to grip Riftan’s, and when she looked up into his eyes she saw a deep state of shock. Muriel stood up quickly, taking the boy to Ruth and two other young midwife assistants. As she breathed heavily, she yanked on Riftan’s arm, and his eyes jolted down to meet hers. “Go be with him,” she begged, “don’t leave him all alone.”

“Maxi, I need to stay with you and-“

“Please.” She whispered hoarsely. “Please go see him…and bring him to me.”

A flash of an unknown emotion fled over Riftan’s face, but he merely nodded. Bending down, he pressed a kiss against her forehead before standing up, walking over towards their son, who was in the middle of being washed delicately, ridding his skin of bloody afterbirth.

For a singular moment, all Maxi felt was peace.

Then, her stomach twisted violently.

A sharp moan of pain escaped her lips, and her head jolted up, leaning over in agony. In an instant, both Muriel and Ruth returned to her side. Maxi could see Riftan tearing his attention away from their crying son, his dark eyes now filled with worry as they settled back onto her. Muriel was quiet for a moment, inspecting between Maxi’s legs before she inhaled sharply. “Okay, my Lady, we’re going to have to do this again.”

Maxi’s heart dropped. “W-what?”

Muriel turned her head in the direction of Ruth. “Go tend to the boy! Her ladyship is giving birth again.” Ruth nodded, scampering off towards her son. Soon enough, Riftan returned to Maxi’s side, his hand gripping hers. “My Lord, please prepare to assist the Lady-“

“What the hell do you mean she’s giving birth again?” Riftan snapped, his voice rising in panic. Despite his distress, Muriel shot him a deadly glare.

“My Lord, I need you to compose yourself! Her ladyship is apparently carrying twins.” Looking back towards Maxi, Muriel’s hazel eyes seemed to soften. “Okay, my Lady. I need you to take a deep breath and begin pushing. This little one is ready to come out now.”

Panic settled in Maxi’s heart as her eyes widened. All she could hear was her son’s crying in the corner, and all she could feel was the familiar pain of yet another child burning through her womb. She so desperately wanted to give up and go to sleep, but the look in Muriel’s eyes was so deeply serious that she knew she needed to push at that moment.

With her hand tightening around Riftan’s, Maxi once again began pushing, only this time the pain seemed to have doubled. Her entire lower-half was aching fiercely as though she had been ripped apart. Tears continued to stream down her cheeks as she pushed, the pressure not yet relieving.

Why wasn’t it stopping?

“Calm down, deep breaths…their shoulders are stuck behind your pelvic bone.” Muriel said gently. “Wizard, come here! Quickly!”

As she cried and sobbed, Riftan continuously wiped the sweat from her head and murmured a mix of sweet nothings and prayers, all while their son continued to cry in the background. Maxi’s heart was twisting in pain. All she wanted to do was hold him, why couldn’t she have held him? What if he needed her? What if-

“My Lady! Push! Now!”

With all the strength she could possibly muster, Maxi let out a desperate yelp as she pushed as hard as possible, her womb bending and twisting in hellish, delirious pain. Her throat was dry and she felt that her whole body was collapsing in upon itself, all until a soft cry echoed across the room.

“Congratulations…you have a little girl.”

Maximilian fell silent, her heart beating so loudly she was sure everyone could hear it. The pressure from her womb was finally gone, but a terrified feeling began to crease through her stomach. Her daughter’s cry was soft , small in comparison to her son’s. “Wait,” she called, watching as Muriel wrapped the child before handing her to one of her assistants, who swooped her away. “Wait, why…why is she crying so softly? Is she okay?”

Muriel took a deep breath. “My Lady-“

“What happened to her?!”

“My Lady.” Muriel said firmly, eyes serious. “You need to calm down, the child will be fine. This tends to happen with twins…the second born is usually smaller and weaker. Given that she was stuck momentarily, she needs an extra bit of attention.” She stood to her feet, now looking at Riftan. “Go over there, my Lord, and be with your children. Your wife needs to be cleaned up.”

Riftan’s eyes flashed again as he held Maxi’s hand. Before he could say anything, she interrupted. “Please,” she whispered weakly, “go see them. I…I just want to make sure that they’re okay.”

“Maxi…” He whispered. His lips opened again for a brief second before closing, as though he changed his mind on saying something. With a nod, Riftan stood to his feet, kissing his wife once again before going to stand by Ruth and Muriel, his back facing towards her. Slowly, her children’s cries turned to fussing, and she leaned back against her pillow. Her legs were so numb that she could barely feel the two young midwife assistants cleaning her up with a towel, soaking up the blood and afterbirth. Ruth walked over seconds later, giving her a small semblance of a proud smile. 

“You’ve done well, my Lady. Your children are fine and will be with you momentarily.” The silver-haired mage cleared his throat. “Lean back. I’m going to heal you where you’ve torn.”

Maxi leaned back slowly, sharply intaking her breath at the soreness that burned in her abdomen. As Ruth quietly began casting healing spells, Maxi looked to the side of the room, where Muriel, Riftan and the two assistants were gathered, their backs facing her. She felt her heart twinge knowing that her child, her children , were over there, and she was the last person to lay her eyes on them. She felt tears begin to brim in her eyes for the second time. “You’ll be with them soon, my Lady,” Ruth said softly, obviously noticing her distress, “they’re just being cleaned and swaddled.”

Maxi nodded slowly, unable to hide the feeling of exhaustion that climbed through each nerve in her body. She leaned back, taking a few seconds to catch her breath, her heart continuing to slow down to its regular pace. An odd feeling of fog seemed to be at the front of her head, and everything that had just happened didn’t seem to feel real to her, all until she heard the gentle footsteps of Muriel, who was walking near her bedside, carrying a swaddled child gently in her grasp.

“Here he is,” Muriel said softly, cradling the boy delicately in her arms. Maxi nearly shot up from the bed, desperate to lay her eyes upon her son, and Muriel merely smiled. “Lay back down and put your arms out-yes, that’s perfect…”

Slowly, Muriel passed the swaddled baby into Maxi’s trembling arms. A soft coo left his mouth from the abrupt transfer, but he calmed down in her arms immediately as though he sensed that he was in his mother’s presence. Maxi could feel her breath hitching as she carefully adjusted her hands, ensuring that one was supporting her son’s head while the other was gently cradling his bottom. She felt her pillow be adjusted upward by Riftan as she slowly leaned back, her eyes locked onto the small human being that she held in her hands.

The whole room suddenly fell quiet, and for a singular moment only white noise sounded in Maxi’s ears as she stared down at her son, whose small, grayish-blue eyes were beginning to adjust to the light. She could feel her heart swoon as her son settled gently into her arms, fitting perfectly under her breasts. Much to her surprise, the infant seemed to have plenty of hair, wisps of dark locks appeared to be a wet mess on his small head. His skin was no longer a darker red color that she had caught a glimpse of when he first exited her womb; now, he had settled into a nice pink color, with tints of bronze skin that were a few shades lighter than his father’s. Even though he was only a mere few minutes old, it was abundantly clear that her son favored Riftan greatly.

She could feel tears well up in her eyes as she stared down at the quiet child, who was now curiously looking up at her, his crying ceased. For years she imagined a dark-haired, tan-skinned boy with a smile like Riftan’s and here he was in her arms. Adoration for the child bubbled deeply inside of her as a small sob escaped her lips.

“What’s wrong?” Riftan asked as he stared at her, his tone creased with worry. Maxi could only sniffle, momentarily tearing her eyes away from their son to look at her husband, a soft smile creasing her lips.

“He looks just like you,” she whispered, “just like I’ve always wanted.”

A rare expression of vulnerability crossed over Riftan’s face as he leaned in to pressed a kiss against Maxi’s head. Before any more words could be exchanged between the two, the sound of Muriel clearing her throat caused Maxi to look up. Smiling down at her, the midwife held the second swaddled baby in her arms. “My Lady, why don’t you hand your son to your husband? Your daughter is ready to meet you.”

Maxi nodded almost fiercely, turning towards Riftan. She watched in awe as Muriel explained how to hold out his hands to prepare for the infant exchange, and a moment later she transferred their son to his arms, watching as a slow gleam of panic seemed to cross over Riftan’s features. His massive arms cradled the baby slowly and very protectively, as though he was terrified of dropping the child. She watched as her husband’s dark eyes appeared to widen in wonder as he stared down at their son, and her heart clenched in adoration at the sight before turning her attention back to Muriel, who was passing her the second swaddled infant.

It was apparent the second that her daughter was in her arms that she was smaller than her son. Her form also seemed more compact, and she was holding her arms against her tiny chest as though that was the only place for them to be. Similar to their son, their daughter had a mop of dark hair upon her head, only hers had more of a curl to it. The child’s small, dark eyes were narrowed as though she was upset that she got snatched from the comfort and warmth of her mother’s womb. Maxi let out a small, breathless laugh at the infant’s grumpy expression, which contrasted greatly with her brother’s curious one.

“What are you laughing at?” Riftan asked, his voice low as he momentarily tore his eyes away from their son to stare at their daughter. Maxi smiled.

“She has the same grumpy expression that you do.”

Riftan’s eyes narrowed momentarily while Maxi let out another giggle. “Is she…is she supposed to be that small?” He asked after a few moments, his eyes now turning towards Muriel. “She’s tinier than him. Is she alright?”

The midwife nodded patiently. “This happens with undetected twins. Most of the time, the other one is above them in the womb, so their heartbeat goes unnoticed and they lack the extra space to grow. She will grow into herself in a few weeks.” She paused, clearing her throat. “It’s a good idea that you hold both of them at the same time, my Lady. They’ve spent nine months together; perhaps that’s why your little lady is so fussy, she misses her brother.”

With the guidance of Muriel, Maxi moved her daughter to one arm and prepared the open space in her other for her son. Once both babies were safely in her arms, the clenched brow of their daughter seemed to relax slightly. For a few minutes, all Maxi could do was watch in pure fascination. “They both look like you,” Maxi said finally, breaking the silence.

Beside her, Riftan clicked his tongue. “The boy does, yes. They both have dark hair, but the girl resembles you.” Carefully, he settled an arm around her shoulder, eyes focused down on their daughter. “I can see you in her lips, and the shape of her eyes…her cheeks, too.”

Maxi blushed, unable to deny the pride that she felt. “I think she has your e-eyes, Riftan.”

“And he has yours.”

It was true that while both of their children inherited their father’s dark hair and bronze skin, their son’s eyes were a light gray, slowly beginning to resemble that of Maxi’s, while their daughter’s eyes seemed to be darkening more each minute. A deep fondness blossomed in Maxi’s chest as she continued to gaze down at her children, her head now leaning against the opening of Riftan’s solid arm. “They’re perfect.” She whispered, admiration clear in her tone. In response, Riftan kissed the top of her head.

“I knew they would be. Anything that comes from you is to be a beautiful blessing.”

Maximilian could feel her heart flutter in happiness from her husband’s words, and she only settled her head further against his arm. At that moment, everything was right in the world. Even though they weren’t the only people in the room, it felt as though a peaceful bubble had enveloped them, keeping them safe from any dangers stirring outside of it. For once, everything was just right.

And Maxi prayed it would remain that way.

Chapter Text

Thunder erupted across the dark sky.

With Aquarias beginning, it wasn’t uncommon for Anatol to experience a flurry of spring storms, but even this one seemed to arrive a bit early. Lightning flashed through the windows of the castle as loud booms were heard from far away, sounding similar to cannon fire. Riftan let out an irritated breath as he continued to scribble out his letter, accompanied only by the small candle on the corner of his desk. It was nighttime now, and nearly everyone in Calypse Castle had found refuge in their warm beds, all except for Riftan Calypse and a few guards in each hall. He was far too busy to go to bed, even though the idea of sleep didn’t seem unappealing to him.

Maximilian Calypse had given birth the day before, on a warm, sunny afternoon. She managed to gaze upon her children for a little over fifteen minutes before passing out in utter exhaustion, only to be awoken twenty minutes later to help their infant children latch onto her breasts. The day moved on in a rather magnificent way as Riftan watched his wife catch moments of rest whenever she could before tending to their children. While he loved his wife fiercely and doubted that having babies would make him love her anymore or any less, he was proven wrong when he watched his wife dote over their children; something flickered inside him when he watched Maxi coo over the two small infants, a genuine feeling of protectiveness to an extent that he had never felt before. The appearance of motherhood upon his wife twisted his heart in a tender, rare way, and it was a special feeling.

It hadn’t settled in that he was going to be a father until he saw his son in his wife’s arms, then everything seemed to hit him at the speed of sound; his children were no longer safe in Maxi’s belly, and they were here, out in the world, needing him. 

There was a time many years ago when he had hoped for children, but that hope was immediately shattered when he witnessed his wife in the excruciating pain that took the life of their unborn child and nearly snatched hers as well. Since then, Riftan was content knowing that he most likely wouldn’t have an heir, and that he didn’t care for having children if it meant his wife’s life would be at risk. Yet, when she became pregnant for the second time, those feelings dissipated, and he saw the opportunity of fatherhood as something he was sure he could handle. But now that his children were actually here, he was second-guessing himself.

Infants were fragile, more than he thought they would be. They needed near constant care and their health would be at risk for months until they hit their hundredth day of life, which healers everywhere considered to be the “safety” point of a child’s life. Until then, both of his babies would be locked onto their mother, spending their time nursing and developing their strength. Even though he had gotten confirmation from the midwife and Ruth that they were both healthy children, the very thought of something going wrong now plagued his mind.

No, he couldn’t go on if something happened to them-or worse, if something happened to his wife.

He sighed heavily, placing his quill down to take a sip of wine from his goblet. Worrying about such things was not helpful or productive, especially when he knew both Maximilian and their children were sleeping soundly in their chambers. While he had gotten to spend yesterday with his wife and their babies, his duties had become so overwhelming as Anatol expanded that he had to return to work the following day. In brief moments of calmness, he would dash up to their chambers to check on Maxi, who was either feeding their two infants or sleeping beside their cribs. Riftan’s heart felt heavy knowing how exhausted she was, but at the same time he could see the crinkle of reward in her eyes each time she tended to their children.

He ran a hand through his hair, placing his goblet down as he attempted to push his worries from his mind and finish his letter to King Reuben. It came as no surprise that the King was fascinated to hear of his wife’s pregnancy, and demanded answers to his many questions as soon as the child would arrive. Riftan couldn’t deny the irritation he felt at the usual prying of the royal family, but he felt relieved knowing that when he finished the letter he could push the King out of his mind for a few weeks, until he received another response from him, most likely sending Riftan and Maxi an invitation to Drachium to introduce their children to the royal court. He scowled at the very thought.

Even in times such as these, peace is a rarity.

Drowning out his emotions, Riftan mindlessly penned his letter, providing the King with a few ample details about his children. He knew that when the news got out that Maxi had twins, nobles all across Wedon would be sending letters inviting them to their lands as a chance to lay eyes upon their children. The very thought made Riftan scoff in anger; the last thing he wanted was to subject his two-day old children to the world of pushy nobility. Even watching the villagers in Anatol ring the church’s bell and plan a week-long celebration at the news of their babies irked him. After all, they were so young-how could people already expect so much from them?

Finishing the letter, he stuffed it into an envelope and wrote out the King’s title on the front, feeling a weight disappear from his shoulders. Now, I can rest.

However, a knock on his office door caused his hope for relaxation to vanish entirely.

Riftan couldn’t stop the growl of annoyance that left his lips at the sudden sound. Damn it. “What is it?” He called, his voice caked in irritation. He watched as the chamber door opened, and in walked the small, hunched-over form of Ruth Serbel.

Fantastic. This is the last thing I need.

Riftan sighed loudly as the mage entered the office. “What do you want at this time of night, Ruth?” He snapped bitterly, staring down the wizard, who looked particularly exhausted, even for him.

Ruth stared at him knowingly, the purple eye-bags underneath his silver orbs standing out. “Is that really the way you want to speak to the person that helped deliver your children?” He asked, and Riftan shot him a murderous glare. However, the mage seemed unfazed, merely shrugging as he took a seat across from his desk. “Don’t look so frightful, you’ll give even yourself a scare.”

“What do you want, Ruth?”

The mage clicked his tongue, crossing his arms as he stared in Riftan’s direction. “I was merely interested as to why you were still awake. Surely, your wife could use your help.”

Snot-nosed, irritating little-

“That’s where I was headed, before you so rudely barged in,” he replied bluntly. “I had to write a letter to the King, if you really wish to know. He’ll be furious if news somehow reaches him that Maxi gave birth and I didn’t tell him right away.”

Ruth nodded, leaning back. “Congratulations on that, by the way…you have an heir. I’d be lying if I said we haven’t all been waiting.”

From his desk, Riftan shot the mage another dirty look. It was clear when he informed his knights that Maxi had given birth to a son that they were all in high spirits; while they were glad to hear of the birth of his daughter, too, he understood why a son appealed more to them. After all, this was to be the future lord of Anatol, and perhaps the future liege of the Remdragon Knights. The thought made Riftan’s lips thin as though he had tasted something sour; a part of him felt it was deeply unfair to put such high expectations upon an infant’s shoulders, but he also knew that’s just how it worked in their world. First-born sons took after their fathers, and that was that. Still, the idea of his son one day racing around into danger with a sword of his own was enough to make his stomach clench.

But, that wouldn’t be for a long time. Hopefully.

Thunder clapped in the distance, and Ruth cleared his throat. “Are her ladyship and the children doing well?”

When Ruth had finished healing Maximilian after childbirth, the midwife promptly shooed him out of the room and apparently refused to let him back in, claiming that Maxi needed the time alone to bond with her children. However, it seemed that the midwife just found Ruth to be a pesky nuisance and wanted him out of her sight. A humorous smile twinged upon his lips; Riftan couldn’t blame her.

“They’re doing very well,” he replied, clearing his throat. “Maxi is grateful for your help. She wanted me to tell you.” He paused briefly, thinking to himself. “As am I. You did us a great service.”

Ruth waved his hand casually with a shrug. “I care greatly for her ladyship. She’s a dear friend…I would tell her that myself if that annoying midwife would let me into the room.” The mage frowned, clearly displeased, and Riftan didn’t say anything. While he appreciated Muriel, he couldn’t deny that her deep protectiveness over Maximilian could be rather irritating, especially from him. After all, the woman was his wife, there was no reason for the midwife to be so controlling. “Speaking of…have the two of you selected names yet?”

“We have.” 

Ruth cocked his head, momentarily waiting for an answer. When nothing came, he heaved out a sigh. “Do I, Ruth Serbel, not to get to know the names of my dear friends’ children? Even after I helped them enter the world?”

Riftan scoffed. “You’ll find out when everyone else does.” 

Rather than look upset, Ruth merely sighed as though he expected the hostile response. Standing to his feet, Riftan began to stack the papers he was looking at in an organized manner on the side of his desk, preparing himself to leave his office. 

“Are you worried you won’t make a good father?”

At the abrupt, extremely personal question, Riftan practically flinched, his eyebrows narrowing in the direction of Ruth. “Excuse me?” He snapped, his tone darkening immensely. However, Ruth merely shrugged, clearly unbothered by his offense. “What type of question is that?”

“I was just wondering. You seem rather…skittish.”

“I feel perfectly fine with my responsibilities, and you should be minding your own business.”

A pause of silence fell between the two, and Ruth’s silver eyes seemed to oddly soften. Thunder continued to sound in the distance, rain pelting onto the roof of the castle. “You know, it’s okay to be nervous.” Ruth said, breaking the silence. “It’s also okay to admit that you’re perhaps a bit scared. Nobody will think any less of the fearless dragon slayer.”

Riftan jolted his eyes up, locking onto the small mage. “Who in God’s name said I was scared?” He practically spat. “They’re infants. There’s nothing to be frightened of.”

Ruth let out a heaving sigh. “If you say so. But, if you’re looking for my opinion, I think you’ll make an excellent father. And her ladyship an excellent mother.” Suddenly, he stood to his feet, seemingly stretching out his legs. “Goodnight, Riftan.”

He watched in silence as the wizard walked out, shutting the door tightly behind him, and only when Riftan was alone did he feel an unusual chill run down his spine. For a few minutes, all he did was stand, staring ahead of him as he silently listened to the rain and occasional bout of thunder. His mind turned to his wife, and the way she had screamed and cried throughout labor to bring their children into the world and how she did it alone , even in a room full of people. His heart seemed to beat faster as he imagined the soft face of his son, and the dark eyes of his daughter that so deeply resembled his own. An unknown feeling coursed through his chest, one that made him tighten. 

Was he…scared of fatherhood?

The thought hadn’t occurred to him before. In all honesty, Riftan had struggled to imagine himself as a father, even though he had two living, breathing children alive at that very moment. But the fact itself was true; he had created children with his wife, two bonds of their love that would soon be walking, talking people that he was responsible for. He wasn’t just a provider , there was so much more he would have to do as a father, countless responsibilities. How would he manage to do all that? He didn’t have a father of his own, so what example would he be leading off of? 

And yet, he wasn’t alone. He had Maxi. 

Suddenly, an odd feeling of calmness washed over him at the thought of his wife. She had so much love in her heart, so much patience that he knew she would use to guide both their children and himself through their newest chapter. In his heart, he knew that she didn’t care that he didn’t have a father of his own, he knew that she believed in him in a way that nobody else had. He had a feeling that if he had his wife by his side, everything after would be easier. Even fatherhood.

Yes , he thought to himself, with her, I can manage it. For her, I can do it all.

With a final intake of breath, Riftan left his office and began the walk back to their chambers, where he knew his wife would be sleeping, patiently awaiting their children’s next feeding. And when she woke up, he would be there for her. He would be by her side and he wouldn’t leave.

He knew that to be a fact.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Garrett and Anastasia Calypse came into the world at the beginning of Aquarias, and with their arrival came many changes to Calypse Castle.

The normally busy, hectic fortress seemed to be much calmer after Maximilian went into labor, and it was clear that the servants and castle attendees had their heart set on making the most comfortable place possible for their beloved ladyship. People spoke in hushed tones, even when they were far away from the babies, and were extra mindful of the overall noise they each produced. The cook appeared to be dedicated to making Maxi her favorite meals, amplifying their healthiness to ensure she wasn’t ingesting anything that could be bad for her recovery or her breastfeeding. Even the knights walked with caution, their tones lower when they told stories in the dining hall and being mindful of the overall noise that they produced.

The twins were born just over two weeks ago, and nobody felt more changed than Maximilian herself. Rather than rushing around the castle tending to finances and the infirmary, she spent nearly all her time in her chambers, feeding her children and tending to their every need, all while recovering from the aftermath of childbirth. The swelling in her stomach was nearly completely gone, and her hips seemed to be tainted with stretchmarks, signs of the way her babies had squirmed out of her body. Her breasts were heavy, and prone to leaking if she didn’t have an infant latched on them regularly. At first, the pain of breastfeeding felt like a thousand little knives stabbing her all over, but soon resided to a much calmer activity that she enjoyed.

Maximilian, along with everyone else, hadn’t expected that she would give birth to twins. Muriel had claimed that it was common for one child to remain undetected in their mother’s womb, hidden away behind the other child, hence why her daughter was smaller than her son at birth. Now, after two weeks of ample feeding time, the girl was catching up to her brother’s weight, but still remained a bit smaller in comparison. Maxi couldn’t bring herself to care as to how big her daughter would be; as long as she was healthy, she could be as small as she pleased. 

That day was a surprisingly warm one, and as usual, Maxi had awoken by the soft cry of one of her children. With the help of Ludis, she navigated her son into her arms, feeding him while her daughter continued to sleep. Although they were still young, Maxi could already see strong peaks of their personalities shining through; her son was a happy, cheerful baby, while her daughter seemed to be more on the grumpier side. 

“He’s getting so big,” Ludis commented with a smile as she watched him suckle at Maxi’s breast. “And he looks nearly identical to his lordship.”

The comment made Maxi’s heart swell with pride, even though she had heard it countless times from Muriel, Ruth, and other servants since she had given birth. “He does,” she replied fondly, gazing down at her son with loving eyes. His dark hair was growing, a fuzzy patch making a home upon the top of his head, contrasting nicely with his tan skin. He had his father’s eyebrows and nose; the only resemblance he seemed to share with Maxi were his large, silver eyes, resembling that of a wintry lake. She had never known how beautiful her eyes were until she saw them on her son.

She had named the boy Garrett, a name she had discovered in a book that she read during her time at the World Tower. The name meant “spear” and stood for bravery, and she kept it hidden in her heart until she gave birth. The second she laid her eyes upon him, she knew that the name would suit him perfectly, and Riftan quickly agreed.

When Garrett had finished suckling, Maxi stood to her feet, circling around the room patting his back, attempting to burp the child. As she paced back and forth, Ludis respectfully cleared her throat. “What shall you do today, my Lady? Perhaps a stroll in the gardens?” A few days after birth when Maxi had begun to feel steady on her feet again, either Ludis or Riftan would take her for a brief walk on the grounds. Muriel insisted that fresh air and small amounts of exercise were critical for Maxi’s recovery. “If you wanted, you could bring the babies with you.”

A few days prior, Muriel gave her the idea to wear the babies in a sling around her chest, allowing them to stay close to her while she did a few simple duties around the castle. So far, she only had a brief meeting with Rodrigo to discuss castle finances and a peruse through the library. Other than that, Maxi was spending most of her time in her chambers, tending to the twins. She fed, changed, burped, and bathed them every day, and whenever they slept she attempted to get some rest herself. However, each of them fussed at different times, making sleep difficult. Even with the help of Riftan, who would get up several times throughout the night to check on the babies, most of the time they wished to be snuggled against her breasts to nurse.

Maxi smiled at the maid. “I-I would enjoy that very much…and so would they.” She smiled down at her son, who had now calmed down. “I’ll just nurse them once more.”

Ludis nodded, assisting Maxi with getting comfortable in her bed before she reached down into the second crib, lifting the small girl into her arms, who fussed momentarily. Stealthily, Ludis walked the second baby over to Maxi’s side, getting her comfortable in her mother’s arms before taking a step back. Maxi silently cooed over her daughter, whose face held its usual disdainful expression as though she were unimpressed by the world.

Naming their daughter seemed to take more work than naming their son; Maximilian felt that it was only fair for Riftan to name their second child, as she had named their first, and he took the responsibility as seriously as commanding any battle he had ever been in. He left their chambers when Maxi and the babies were resting, apparently running to look through books in the library for name ideas. Only in the early evening did he return with a relaxed smile upon his face before sharing their daughter’s name with Maxi.

Anastasia, or Ana, as they began to call her, meant “resurrection.” When Maxi had asked her husband where he had gotten the name, he merely shook his head with his lips pursed, clearly not open to sharing that information. After a few minutes of questioning, Maxi relented, seemingly content so long as their children received names.

Garrett and Anastasia Calypse were both distinctly different from one another, and Maximilian could tell within the hour that they had been born. While they shared their father’s dark hair and bronze skin, their personalities seemed to be entirely unique from one other. Their son appeared to be prone to joy, his face lighting up whenever he was given any sort of attention and was prone only to a soft, almost calming cry whenever he needed something. However, their daughter wore a constant frown, her eyebrows knitting together in a way that reminded Maxi exactly of Riftan, and she had a cry that resembled a banshee. Despite that, both babies seemed to be content when they were together, nuzzling against one another when they were in the shared arms of either of their parent’s.

Even though Maximilian’s days had morphed into a pattern of feeding, burping, bathing, and overall exhaustion, she failed to remember a time when she had ever been happier. It seemed that no matter how needy or whiny her children were, she still adored being in their presence, desperately wanting to witness every milestone they had, no matter how big or small. Even though they were still infants and the true changes had yet to come, Maxi was utterly enamored by her children.

After both of the babies were nursed to their heart’s content, Maxi changed into a light blue gown and strapped the sling around her chest. With the gentle help of Ludis, she loaded the twins into the warm drape, securing them against her body. Once she was sure that they were comfortable and safe, she followed Ludis out of her chambers, carefully walking down stairs and the halls with the twins strapped to her body.

As they walked, many servants and castle workers stopped to bow their heads, all attempting to take a subtle look at the infants. Even though Maxi did want to show them off to everyone, she knew that they were still too young and prone to illness and could be overwhelmed by loud noises and excitement. But according to Ludis, the servants had been happily buzzing about their beloved ladyship and the newest Calypse editions. 

When they reached outside, Maxi took a deep breath of fresh spring air, a slow smile coming to her face. She had always cared for springtime in Anatol; the season of Aquarias brought her much joy. At this time of year, the castle was abuzz with seasonal preparations and the gardens were abloom with both new and old life. 

“The gardener says the flowers are blooming with no difficulty,” Ludis said, gently tugging Maxi’s light coat over her shoulders. “And the oak tree is as beautiful as ever.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” she replied, pride seeping into her tone. “I…I adore the gardens.”

With a smile in Maxi’s direction, the pair began to walk down the castle steps, walking towards the garden. Surprisingly, nobody was there, and Maxi couldn’t help but feel a bit relieved; while she was very grateful for the servants in Calypse Castle, she was grateful to not be bombarded by them that morning. All she wanted was to take a relaxing stroll with her children.

She and Ludis walked through the garden paths, chattering amongst themselves and enjoying the pleasant day. While Ludis was great company, Maxi couldn’t deny the stinging feeling of missing Riftan, even though she knew he was somewhere on the grounds, relatively close by. It seemed that their many years apart gave her some anxiety, and now she struggled to be away from him, even if it was only for a few hours. The full day she spent with him following the birth of the twins was the happiest she had been in a very long time; while she loved her time and memories of just her and Riftan, she was elated that they had two new people to make more memories with. She was saddened when he had to so briskly return to his duties as lord of Anatol and commander of the Remdragon Knights, but she insisted putting on a happy face, knowing full well that if she expressed sadness by his absence he would likely put off all of his responsibilities and leave the fief in a state of disarray. 

“My Lady, are you feeling alright?” Ludis asked, clearly noticing Maxi’s abrupt silence. “Are you tired, perhaps?”

She felt her eyes widen as she shook her head. “Oh, no…I still feel rather energized from my n-nap earlier,” she explained with a soft smile, “I apologize for being distracted. I was merely thinking of my husband.”

A tender, understanding expression settled in the maid’s facial features as she nodded. “I see. Well, his lordship is in the training grounds, last I heard. Do you wish for me to fetch him?”

Immediately, Maxi shook her head. “No, thank you. I don’t want to…interrupt his duties.” She cleared her throat, turning her head forward. “Let us keep walking.”

For an ample stretch of time, Maxi and Ludis walked around the garden, making conversation about spring preparations and general care for the twins. The sun, now brightly shining in the sky, wore down on them in a lovely manner, neither too hot or too intense. It wasn’t until Ana woke up and began fussing in the sling that Maxi decided it would be a good idea to head back to the castle.

As Ludis began to escort her through the grounds, the sound of eager footsteps could be heard from behind them. Turning her head, Maxi could see the excited, smiling form of Ulyseon, dressed in a light-colored tunic with his sword safely secured at his side. “My Lady! I had no idea you were out here!” The young man said eagerly, approaching them. “You look absolutely lovely.”

Maxi smiled in his direction. While she had seen Ulyseon a few times since she had given birth, it was never for very long. Even though his presence could occasionally be too protective, Maxi realized that she missed the young man’s company. “Good afternoon, Ulyseon,” she replied with a smile, “how are y-you today?”

Despite her polite questioning, the young knight seemed to be distracted by the sling around Maxi’s chest, and she swore she could hear him intake a sharp breath. His eyes widened, almost shining in admiration. “Oh my goodness, my Lady…are these the little Calypse’s?” While he remained at a respectful distance, Maxi could feel his eyes attempting to swipe a peek at the babies, and she nodded in response. “Your ladyship, you can’t wander around the grounds with such precious cargo all alone! Sir Riftan would certainly be displeased!”

Ludis shushed him instantly. “Ulyseon, I kindly ask you to lower your voice. The children are still getting used to loud sounds.”

As though he had been publicly shamed, Ulyseon slapped a hand over his mouth. “I’m so sorry, my Lady. I meant no harm.” He said, his voice now significantly lower. “Might I escort you both into the castle?”

Maxi nodded, her hand resting against the form of her two babies. “Yes, you can…I was going to stop in the dining hall for s-some tea if you would like to join me? Perhaps meet the children?”

Ulyseon’s eyes widened in delighted surprise. “It would be my greatest honor. Thank you.”

“So, this is where you wandered off to?”

Turning her head once again, Maxi’s eyes met those of Ursuline Ricaydo’s, who was walking towards the small group, a frown upon his face as he stared at Ulyseon disapprovingly. A few feet behind him walked Gabel and Hebaron, who both sent kind looks in Maxi’s direction. She felt her heart beat in happiness upon seeing them; while she had only given birth two weeks ago, it felt like a lifetime since she had seen the knights together. As Ursuline came closer, his dark expression faded, his eyes falling to Maxi’s form. “My Lady, I didn’t expect to see you out here,” he said politely, giving her a kind bow. “I apologize that Rovar was here bothering you.” Ulyseon shot the blond-haired man a scowl, but before he could say anything, Hebaron began to speak with a smile upon his face.

“It’s lovely to see you, my Lady,” he said politely, “we’ve missed seeing you frisking about.” He cleared his throat, eyes falling down to the babies strapped against her chest. “Say, you’ve brought them out with you. I thought it would be much longer before we’d get to lay our eyes on them.”

Maxi smiled at his light-hearted jest. “Yes, well young babies are a lot of work…they need to be with me nearly all the t-time, so forgive my absence.”

“No apology necessary, my Lady.” Gabel chimed in, crossing his arms. “If you’re looking for the commander, he’s off training the squires. I expect he’ll be back soon; he gave us a brief break.”

She nodded, grateful to know that her husband would soon be back by her side. She shifted her body, suddenly overwhelmed with the desire to sit down and rest. “Ulyseon and I were just about to head inside for tea…would you like to join us?”

While Gabel and Hebaron nodded immediately, Ursuline momentarily looked like he was about to reject her offer, his eyebrows seeming to furrow with sudden distress. “My Lady, I must say that I’m surprised you’ve brought the children out on the grounds without the commander. You should get used to having a personal guide again.” He commented, worry dripping from his tone. Maxi couldn’t hide the look of annoyance that creased over her face; while she cared very much for the knights, their obsession with pleasing Riftan, especially Ursuline and Ulyseon’s, sometimes grew to irritate her.

“The children are fine, Sir Ursuline,” Ludis said kindly, “it’s good for them to get some fresh air.”

“Yes, would you quit being such a constant worrier?” Hebaron commented, and the blond man shot him a deadly glare before sighing loudly.

“Alright…” Ursuline replied, caution leaking from his tone before clearing his throat. “I will accept your offer for tea. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t growing interested in meeting the newest additions of the castle.”

Letting out a small sigh of relief, Maxi allowed the knights to escort her into the castle and to the great hall, where they helped make her comfortable before Ludis ran off to get them tea. As Maxi sat down, she began to move off the sling, cradling each child against her. She was grateful to see that Ana had seemed to calm down, her fussing subdued as she focused her attention on sucking at her fingers. Beside her, Garrett remained still, gazing up at his mother with loving eyes. As she tended to her children, attempting to make them comfortable, she could feel the knights gazing at the two infants, clearly interested in setting their eyes upon them. Once she was sure they were comfortable, she looked back up, a prideful smile growing upon her lips when she noticed how they were all staring at her children with soft smiles upon their faces.

“They are truly so beautiful, my Lady!” Ulyseon chirped, his face practically beaming. “Might I hold one of them?”

Immediately, Ursuline scowled. “Have you lost both your manners and your mind? You haven’t the slightest clue how to hold a baby, especially one of nobility.”

“Of course you can.” Maxi responded immediately, not wanting Ulyseon to feel embarrassed or offended. “They’re just babies…and they’ve eaten not long ago, so they’ll be calm.” She turned to face Ulyseon, who was sitting right beside her, and helped instruct him how to hold out his hands. “It’s important to keep one hand on their b-bottom and the other one supporting their neck.” She explained, and the young knight nodded fiercely. Gently, she maneuvered Anastasia into his arms, who only briefly grumbled before settling calmly into Ulyseon’s arms. She watched as the knight’s eyes widened in amazement, his eyes gleaming as he stared down at the child.

“My goodness,” Ulyseon said, his breath short as he smiled. “She is so beautiful, my Lady. She resembles that of an angel.” She felt her heart skip at his praise, gently cradling Garrett against her breast as she kept an eye on her daughter.

Suddenly, Gabel cleared his throat, and Maxi looked towards him. “They’re so small. Aren’t you nervous carrying them around?”

She gave him a soft smile. “I-I was at first, but now I’m used to it. Besides, they aren’t even heavy yet.” 

“Look at how calm the boy is,” Hebaron remarked. “He hasn’t fussed once.” Before anyone could say anything, he grinned at Maxi. “So, my Lady, do we get to learn of their names?”

Maximilian could feel her eyes widen in surprise at the request. “Riftan hasn’t told you yet?” She asked, shock evident in her tone. The three knights shook their heads, and she felt her cheeks redden in embarrassment. Typically, children’s names were announced hours or at the very latest, days after being born in noble families. It was a typical, expected custom. “I’m so sorry for making you wait. I was unaware that he k-kept it a secret.”

Despite her apologies, the knights didn’t look upset or bothered in the slightest. “We didn’t take it personally, my Lady,” Ursuline said instantly, “we understand how the commander can be.”

Maxi merely nodded, clearing her throat. “Well, I’d be honored to tell you…we named t-them Garrett and Anastasia.” She smiled down at her children that were nestled comfortably in her lap. “We call the girl Ana for short.”

The knights each made small murmurs of admiration. Hebaron gazed down at the boy in Maxi’s arms, a chuckle leaving his lips. “He looks just like the commander, but more cheerful. What a handsome little lad.” Suddenly, his eyes jolted up, now looking at the baby girl in Ulyseon’s arms. He cocked his head, sitting up in his chair slightly to see her better before grinning once again.

“The girl resembles you, my Lady,” Hebaron chimed in, pointing across at Anastasia, who was looking intently back at Ulyseon. “She has the same dark hair and eyes as the commander, but look at her face! She looks just like her ladyship.” He chuckled, leaning back in his seat. “Marriage proposals will come flocking in when news spreads of her beauty. I look forward to witnessing that.”

At Hebaron’s remark, Ursuline sighed loudly, clearly unamused. “She’s just a baby, barely a few weeks old. Let that wait until she’s of age.” Maxi was surprised to hear such a comment from Ursuline, as he was a noble born man, fully aware of how important relationships and marriage were to noble children. However, the thought of having to navigate a union for her daughter at such a young age made her heart twist. Maxi would ensure that talks of marriage for Anastasia wouldn’t be for many years, and she knew Riftan would agree.

“Say, might I hold her?” Gabel asked, his eyes jutting up to look at Maxi. She nodded, once again navigating the transfer, feeling grateful for how delicately the men were handling her. Once Ana was safely in Gabel’s arms, his eyes seemed to be glued to her, intently watching her every movement. A smile etched upon his lips as he looked back at Maxi. “The little lady is as beautiful as an angel, just like Rovar said,” Gabel commented with a kind smile, gazing in admiration back at Maxi’s daughter. “She has your features.”

Maxi blushed. “Thank you, Sir Gabel.”

For a few minutes, they all chatted, and Maxi couldn’t hide her amusement when the knights began asking her questions about motherhood and childbirth, despite Ursuline’s horror. Eventually, the conversation drifted away from the children and turned to discussions of the knighthood, and how the newest batch of squires were settling into their training. As they talked, Maxi felt a deep sense of relaxation in her chest; only now had she realized how necessary it was for her to have interactions with actual adults, not just babbling babies. While she adored her children, she couldn’t deny the happiness she felt when speaking to the knights, listening to Hebaron’s inappropriate jokes and Ursuline’s constant scolding. She was so invested in their conversation, that she barely acknowledged the door to the great hall opening.

“What in God’s name is happening here?”

Lifting her head, Maxi’s eyes met the stern, intimidating posture of Riftan Calypse, who was gazing down at their gossiping circle with suspicion in his dark eyes. He was dressed in his training gear, sword strapped to his side. “Riftan!” Maxi said, surprise evident in her tone. “I didn't expect to see you so early.”

The dark-haired knight seemed uninterested in his wife’s reply, merely continuing to eye his subordinates menacingly. “So this is where you’ve all disappeared off to. Have you forgotten your duties?”

Hebaron shrugged nonchalantly. “Keep your head on straight, my dear captain. We just wanted to catch up with her ladyship and meet your adorable children. We meant no harm.”

“Are you…holding my daughter?” Riftan said, his eyes turning towards Gabel, who was cradling Anastasia in his arms. 

“Her ladyship said that would be alright,” Gabel said honestly. “However, I don’t think she likes me as much as Ulyseon. She was fussing a moment ago, and she keeps frowning at me.”

“Ha! That’s just because she has the commander’s grumpy expression.” Hebaron chortled. “I wish luck to the future lads who wish to court her. That frown of hers is even more menacing than yours, commander.”

Riftan scowled, moving quickly closer towards the small group. “I’ll have my daughter back, please.” He said crisply, extending his hands as Gabel stood up, gently passing her over. When Ana fussed briefly at the switch, Riftan cooed softly at her, cuddling her gently against his massive chest. “Shh, shh…I know, my love…” He pecked a kiss against her head, before looking back down at his knights. “You’ve had your time off. Run back to the training grounds now, please. The squires are waiting.”

“Learning patience would do them some good.” Hebaron said, standing to his feet, everyone else following his lead. “But yes, yes, commander, we’re getting out of your way.” The ginger-haired knight turned towards Maxi, offering her a kind smile. “We thank you for your hospitality, my Lady. Your children are lovely; you should be very proud.”

Ursuline nodded, clearing his throat. “Yes, my Lady. Thank you for keeping us company. We shall take our leave.”

Gabel and Ulyseon offered Maxi kind goodbyes before following after the other two knights, quickly leaving both Maxi and Riftan behind in the dining hall. The second they were alone, Riftan gazed down at his wife, a flat expression upon his face. “I didn’t know you planned on introducing the twins to them all at once.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. “Oh! Well, it just kind of…happened, I guess. They were v-very excited at the prospect of meeting them.”

“But holding them? Those bumbling idiots have never encountered babies before.”

She sighed loudly. “Gabel has younger sisters, so he knew what he was doing. And Ulyseon w-was very attentive and gentle.” Suddenly, Garrett whined in her arms. “They need their next feeding and changing.”

Riftan’s face seemed to relax. “I’ll assist you.”

Together, the Calypse couple walked back to their chambers, each holding one of their infants. When they returned, Maxi slipped into bed, both twins latching onto one of her breasts, suckling to their hearts’ content as she gazed down at them. She was surprised at how well they behaved with the knights, even if they were only around them for a short period of time. Even Ana, who was usually fussy, seemed to be perfectly content. She sighed peacefully, suddenly feeling a wave of sleepiness wash over her; she had been more active that afternoon than she had in weeks.

Riftan, who was standing and watching her quietly, walked over to the end of the bed, sitting down and watching her feed the babies for a few minutes before beginning to speak. “Ulyseon will begin escorting you around the grounds again. I don’t like you walking around alone.”

Maxi looked up at him. “I wasn’t alone, I was with Ludis.”

He gave her a plain look. “Ludis isn’t protection.”

She rolled her eyes, staring back down at the twins, who continued to quietly nurse. “Everything went fine today, and Anatol i-is very safe. The children enjoyed their time outside.”

“That’s good; however, you will now be accompanied by either me or Ulyseon when you wish to take the twins about.” Riftan’s voice was firm, clearly unwilling to budge on the matter. “It’s for my own peace of mind more than anything else, and I’d appreciate it if you didn’t fight me on this matter, Maxi.”

Immediately, she sensed the pleading in his voice, so she merely shut her mouth and nodded. She knew that while Riftan was overreacting, it was easier to just go along with what he requested. Besides, if anything did happen outside with the twins, she would never forgive herself if they got hurt in some way. For a few minutes, they were both silent, the only noise in the room coming from the hungry smacking of the children’s mouths against Maxi’s breasts. 

Suddenly, Riftan moved up the bed, laying down next to her. A piece of his dark hair fell over his right eye, making Maxi’s heart clench; even though they had been married for over eight years, she was still shocked by her husband’s beauty. “Thank you.” He said abruptly, causing Maxi’s eyebrows to crease in confusion.

“For…for what?”

He looked at her intently, his eyes flashing with appreciation. “For taking care of our beautiful children. For keeping them alive.” He paused briefly, tucking a strand of her red hair behind her ear. “There is no better mother than you on this continent. I hope you know that.”

Her heart pounded, gratitude flooding through her body as she stared at her husband, feeling tears of joy prickling into her eyes. Leaning in, Riftan pressed a string of gentle kisses over her forehead before leaning back against her, his eyes falling down to their children, who were now finished feeding, cuddling gently against their mother, their small eyes beginning to close.

It wasn’t long before Maximilian found herself falling asleep as well, her head securely propped against Riftan’s shoulder.

Chapter Text

The months had passed on blissfully, and before Maximilian knew it, the twins had turned four months old.

By that point, Maxi had fully recovered from the bodily difficulties of childbirth and was back tending to her duties as mistress of the castle, all while balancing being a mother. She brought the twins with her nearly everywhere, only allowing Ludis to watch them when they were napping. She kept two cribs filled with toys in the infirmary, allowing her children to keep themselves busy while she was healing patients or working on developing medicines. Other than her time working in the infirmary and handling duties around the castle, Maxi spent nearly all of her free time handling Garrett and Anastasia; feeding, playing, changing, and tummy time activities were all daily routines. Even though motherhood was an exhausting endeavor, it was difficult for Maxi to feel anything but adoration for her children. 

Occasionally, Riftan would take the twins with him for his own duties as well. It was quite a delight to watch the massive, intimidating man give orders to his men on the training grounds while having two babies strapped to his chest. But when he was working at the port or handling things elsewhere, he left the twins with Maxi, much to his own disappointment. Both babies seemed to adore their father, giggling and smiling whenever he swept them up into his embrace, particularly Ana, who seemed to smile the most when she was being held by Riftan. For Maximilian, nothing was more adorable and attractive than watching her husband be an attentive father.

That morning started off as usual, with Maxi waking up to an empty bed and taking a few silent minutes to herself before tending to the twins, who needed their morning feeding and changing. Once they were dressed and comfortable, Maxi got dressed herself, changing from her nightgown to a flowy light-green dress. Prior to her pregnancy, Maxi would have the help of Ludis to get dressed in the mornings, but after her body changed substantially following birth, she felt suddenly self-conscious around her handmaiden, not wanting her to notice the way her breasts had gotten larger and the stretch marks that were etched into her thighs.

After combing her hair and deciding to allow it to run freely down her back, she reached over to swoop up both the twins, kissing their heads. “Does a walk in the garden sound nice?” She questioned, her voice low as she spoke to her two children. Garrett giggled, nuzzling his head against her arm, causing her to smile. “I guess that’s what we’ll do, then.”

The twins had begun to get heavier, but they were still light enough for Maxi to hold them both at the same time or have them in the sling. She silently dreaded the day that they would be too big for her to lug around everywhere, the very thought of not being able to hold them safely against her body making her heart twinge in pain. Beyond just their weight, they were growing in different ways as well. They both had full heads of black hair, Ana’s developing curly waves similar to Maxi’s whereas Garrett had Riftan’s messy strands that fell over his eyes no matter which way it was styled. The older they became, the more prominent their personalities began to be; it was clear that Garrett was a joyful, happy baby, always excited to be held by others and fussed over, while Anastasia was more on the grumpy side, preferring to be in the arms of her father than anywhere else.

As Maxi left her chambers, she greeted a few castle guards with a smile, walking idly down the hallway like she did every morning. After being fed, the twins enjoyed playing outside, stretching their limbs out on a garden blanket and calmly watching the nature around them. Witnessing the joy and curiosity of her babies was by far Maxi’s favorite part of being a mother.

When they reached the ground floor of the castle, several servants waved and gushed at the babies from a distance. It seemed that everyone in Anatol was invested in the Calypse children, which was both an honor and an immense pressure.

“Lady Calypse!”

Turning her head, Maxi saw the calm form of Rodrigo approaching her, a soft smile upon his lips when he watched Garrett babble and reach his finger out towards him. “Why, hello little lordship.” The older man said kindly, before drawing his attention back to Maxi. “I apologize for interrupting your morning, my Lady, but Lord Calypse has requested your presence in his office.”

Maxi’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “Is something the matter?”

“He didn’t specify, my Lady.”

She felt her lips thin, worry creeping up through her veins. While she trusted Riftan’s judgment when it came to any type of issue and knew not to worry, she still felt anxious whenever he had something to tell her. “I-I see,” she murmured, adjusting Ana on her hip. “I’ll just bring the twins to Ludis, then I’ll make my way there.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Rodrigo said kindly before snapping his fingers. A moment later, two young maids dashed to their side, bowing politely. “Lydia, Esther, please take the young lord and lady to Ludis. Her ladyship has some personal duties to attend to.”

Carefully, Maxi passed her children over to the young maids, giving them quick kisses on their heads before following Rodrigo down the hall. Her heart ached when she heard a sharp cry that clearly came from her daughter, and she shot the child a saddened look over her shoulder before taking a breath and continuing her stride. 

When she arrived to Riftan’s office, Rodrigo knocked on the door gently. “Come in.” A deep voice from the other side answered, and Maxi gave Rodrigo a quick thank-you before sliding through the chamber door.

On the other side of his desk, Riftan sat, examining a few papers in his hands. When he heard Maxi enter, his dark eyes shot up, immediately fixating on her form. “Maxi, sit down.” He said calmly, placing the parchment back on top of his desk. She followed the order, sliding into the spare seat that sat directly across from his large form.

“Is everything alright?” She asked instantly, unable to hide the anxiety dripping from her tone. “D-did something happen?”

Riftan looked perfectly calm, clearly expecting her frenzied reaction. “No, nothing worrisome happened. Rather, there’s some news that I must discuss with you.” She watched as a deep sigh left her husband’s lips, and a clear irritated expression washed over his features. “I received a letter from King Reuben this morning. His Majesty has commanded our presence in Drachium Palace as soon as possible.”

Instantly, Maxi felt her heart plummet to the depths of her stomach. The King? Drachium Palace? She felt her fingers anxiously rub against the material of her dress as she swallowed. “Why…why would he need us to go there?” She asked, her voice soft. Her husband’s annoyed expression remained unchanged.

“It seems that he wishes for us to introduce our children to the royal court. He left little room for argument.” Riftan said through gritted teeth, bitterness seeping through his tone. “It was my fault, I shouldn’t have mentioned us planning their baptism in my letter. That incentivized him.”

At his odd comment, Maxi raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean? Did the King s-say something about the twins being baptized?”

Riftan sighed, crossing his arms. “He said that the Pope volunteered to baptize our children if we came to Drachium, and that the King would arrange it all for us.”

At the shocking information, Maxi felt her mouth drop open. She and Riftan had begun planning Garrett and Ana’s baptism a few months prior, and they both were planning for it to be a small, pleasant gathering. The idea that they were to make the journey to Drachium with their two small children for what would likely be a massive celebration made her head blurry with surprise. She had also never expected that the Pope himself would be willing to bless their children; that was an honor reserved specifically for royalty, and even then the Pope tended to be picky. She had heard rumors that even King Reuben himself struggled to get the Pope on board for baptizing both Prince Elias and Prince Abel, but the Holy Father had volunteered to baptize their twins?

“Surely, that cannot be true.” She said instantly, her voice light. “The Pope…volunteered?”

Riftan nodded. “Apparently so. I don’t have much of a clue as to why.” He sighed, shifting in his seat. “Perhaps the man is more fond of me than I thought he would be. More fond of us.” Before Maxi could reply, he began speaking again. “A trip to Drachium would take ten days, perhaps longer given that we’d be going with two babies. However, King Reuben probably knew that I would try to refuse his offer based on those grounds…he offered to send us two royal healers and several royal knights to make the trip with us.” He clicked his tongue in distaste. “In fact, every reason I could use to decline his offer, he has an outlined solution.”

“That makes sense, considering how f-frequently you reject his invitations.” Maxi replied honestly.

Nearly every month, royal invitations from the King arrived to Anatol, each mentioning a new event that Riftan should be present for. But each time, her husband found a way to reject the King’s offers. Following the birth of their children, there was an unusual silence from Drachium Palace; the only form of communication that they had received was a letter of congratulations and a bundle of gifts for the twins, but no request for them to come visit. It hadn’t even been long since they were last with the royal family; Prince Abel’s baptism was only two years ago.

“I don’t feel right taking the twins on a journey that far, no matter what the King offers us,” Riftan said curtly, running a hand through his dark hair. “They are too young for such an excursion.”

Maxi chewed on her lower lip. While the thought of taking the twins on such a journey was worrisome, she also knew that traveling was incredibly common for noble children, even as babies. Young nobles were flaunted around and shown off to other nobles as a way to hopefully get them presented to society and strengthen relationships with their parents. It had been that way for centuries. 

“Are you…are you sure we don’t have a choice?” She asked weakly.

Riftan’s eyebrows furrowed. “He claimed that our presence was required. Not requested.” He shook his head, clearly displeased. “We would leave in three weeks, a few days after the twins turn five months old. I’m planning on bringing Hebaron, Ursuline, and a handful of other knights, as well as Ludis and Ruth. Gabel and Elliot will handle things here in Anatol when we are gone.” He sighed again. “I suppose that I will write his Majesty back and accept his offer for two extra mages, just in case you or the twins fall ill. I won’t be taking any risks.”

Maxi merely nodded, her shoulders weighing heavily in sudden discomfort as worries began to plague her mind. She had always been nervous, especially around people of nobility, even though she was the eldest daughter of the former highest ranking aristocrat of Wedon. Ever since she was little and her father began berating her for her stutter, she held a deep anxiety in her heart for being around other nobles, terrified that they would point out her impediment and anger her father. Even though she knew her situation was much different now, she still felt a childlike worry when she had to associate with other nobles.

I’d better get used to it. It doesn’t appear that I have much of a choice.

With a final sigh, she bid goodbye to her husband and went back to her chambers to fetch her children, aiming to soak the most out of her last few weeks at home as humanly possible.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

“Absolutely not!”

With a heavy sigh, Maxi propped her son back up on her hip, steadying him against her body. Beside her, Riftan stood holding their daughter, who was laying her head contently against his chest. “You don’t get a choice on the matter. Get in the carriage.”

“I would rather be trampled to death by horses!” Ruth snapped back, tugging his cloak closer to his body. In response, Riftan gave him a dangerous glare.

“That could certainly be arranged.”

The silver-haired mage pouted like a child, crossing his arms as he shot a desperate look to Maxi, who merely shrugged. Since the arrival of the royal mages four days prior, Ruth had been an utter nuisance, begging and pleading to not have to make the journey to Drachium with them. The sorcerer had even gone as far as to request departing a few days after everyone else and making the journey to the royal palace all on his own. Maxi did feel a deep pit of guilt in her stomach, noticing how the royal mages glared and snapped at Ruth whenever he was in their eyesight, all while treating Max with extreme kindness and going as far as to gush over her like young children. The mages were two young women, Idalia and Thea, who had graduated from the World Tower a few years prior and had been working in Drachium since then. Despite not even knowing Ruth, they still treated him like childhood bullies all because of his reputation. Even though Maxi didn’t approve of such cruel treatment of her friend, Riftan told her to leave it, claiming Ruth was much used to being ridiculed by other mages by now.

“Ten days with them!” Ruth whined, as though the two women weren’t only a few feet away being helped into the carriage, following after Ludis. “I cannot bear it! They’ll skin me in my sleep!”

Riftan sighed in frustration. “For God's sake, Ruth, they’re just young girls. Now get in the carriage and suck it up or I’ll be the one to skin you in your sleep.”

The deathly glare from Riftan clearly worked on the complaining mage, who darted immediately towards the carriage, mumbling a string of words in Elvish. Once he was gone, Riftan looked back down at Maxi, continuing to gently hold Ana in his arms. “Do you have everything? Are you sure that you’re feeling well?” She nodded instantly. “Did you feed the twins?”

“You’ve asked me all of this already,” she said with a frown, “everything is fine, Riftan.”

“Yes, commander! We should get going before the damn sun sets!” Hebaron shouted from a few feet away. “We were supposed to depart a half hour ago!”

“Shut up!” Riftan snapped in response, keeping his voice low enough as not to startle their daughter. “Fine, let’s get moving. Here, Maxi, let me help you get inside.” They walked towards the carriage, and with Riftan’s help, Maxi made it inside safely. Once she was comfortable, Riftan passed Anastasia to her, who fussed in annoyance at being out of her beloved father’s arms. “Now, are you certain that you’re alright? And you’ll tell me if we need to stop anytime throughout the journey?”

Maxi nodded, situating the twins comfortably at each side of her body. “Yes, we’re fine.”

He nodded swiftly before shutting the carriage door, and seconds later he began barking orders at the knights outside. Maxi sighed, leaning back into her seat. When Anastasia’s fussing got louder, Ruth covered his ears, cringing. “Why is that child always so loud?” He frowned, causing both Maxi and Ludis to shoot him a swift glare.

“They’re babies, you imbecile. Crying is how they communicate.” Idalia snapped before turning her head towards Maxi, offering her a kind smile. “Please, my Lady, hand me the boy so you can put your effort into calming the little lady down.”

Skillfully, Maxi passed Garrett over, focusing her attention down on Anastasia, who was still crying. Being emotional after leaving her father’s arms seemed to be a common, if not guaranteed, reaction for her daughter, but after a few minutes of rocking and soothing her she calmed down. Only seconds later, the carriage began to move. From her window, Maxi watched as the view of Anatol gradually became smaller and smaller, making her heart wilt in sadness. She loved her home and wasn’t happy about having to leave it, but they wouldn’t be gone for too long. 

Hopefully.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The days of travel seemed to tick by slowly, despite everything going according to plan. The twins remained in high spirits, so long as they stopped every few hours to get a breath of fresh air. At night, everyone gathered by separate fires and ate dinner before retiring for the evening. Per Riftan’s demand, both Maxi, Ludis, and the twins slept in the carriage with several knights taking turns guarding them. It wasn’t until the eighth day that Maxi had begun to long for a warm bath and an actual bed, which struck her as surprising; after all, she had lived months on the battlefield, sleeping on the cold ground and eating only bits of jerky for food. It seemed that when she was pregnant and after she started caring for her children, she got spoiled by the lavish lifestyle that Riftan gave her.

Although the traveling went well, Maxi wanted to put screws in her ears as an attempt to shield herself from the constant squabbling of Ruth and the royal mages. It seemed that they argued about everything, so much so that even Ludis had become annoyed and reprimanded them multiple times, claiming that such tension wasn’t good for young babies; a rather clever argument, Maxi thought. 

It was a calm, gloomy morning when they had finally arrived in Drachium, the carriage moving so swiftly through the town that Maxi barely had enough time to examine her surroundings. The village was rather glamorous, more so than anything she had seen before, which was clearly a representation as to how lavishly the villagers lived. Once they arrived at the tall, gleaming golden gates of Drachium Palace, Maxi felt a sudden feeling of peace, immensely grateful that she would be freed from the confinements of the carriage and the constant arguing between the mages. 

When the carriage had slowed to a steady stop, a royal attendant opened the door, bowing respectfully and offering Maxi a hand out, which she hesitantly took while somehow managing to balance a fidgeting Garrett in her arms, who seemed fascinated by the new scenery around him. Following her closely behind was Ludis, who was securely carrying Anastasia.

Dismounting Talon, Riftan quickly handed his warhorse off to another attendant before making his way over to Maxi, stretching an arm around her shoulders. “His Majesty, King Reuben, wishes to welcome both Lord and Lady Calypse to Drachium in his throne room,” the attendant said instantly, his hands folded behind his back. “He mentioned that the greeting will not be long, as he understands that the both of you are worn out from a long journey.”

“Then why call for us at all?” Riftan replied bitterly, and the attendant frowned deeply. Maxi cleared her throat, nodding.

“Thank you,” she said genuinely, offering the man a tired smile. “Would y-you please show my handmaiden to our guest quarters so she may put our children down for a nap?”

“Of course I can, my Lady.” The attendant said swiftly. Gently, Maxi passed Garrett into Ludis’s arms, waving goodbye to her children as they were taken into the palace. Once they were out of sight, Riftan sighed heavily.

“Let’s get this out of the way.” He mumbled, his hand latching onto Maxi’s. Carefully, he led her up the stairs and into the palace, where an abundance of maids and butlers bowed to them respectfully. Maxi’s eyes widened as she examined the silver-stoned walls of Drachium Palace that were adorned with massive paintings and grand chandeliers. While she looked awestruck, Riftan merely looked bored as though everything in the main hall was painfully tacky.

Once they reached the throne room, which sat at the end of a long, extravagant hallway, Riftan eyed the two royal guards at the doors. “Please alert his Majesty that Lord and Lady Calypse have arrived.” He said briskly, and the guards nodded, quickly entering the room and shutting the doors behind them. Moments later, they returned, opening the doors widely to make room for Maxi and Riftan to walk through. Before entering, Maxi took a deep breath, suddenly feeling very nervous to be around King Reuben again. She found it hard to look the man in the eyes knowing that he was aware of everything her father had done to her, and how little he must have viewed her because of that.

When they entered the room, Maxi’s eyes instantly set upon King Reuben, who was sitting comfortably in his red-cushioned throne, both his hands and neck lavishly done-up with a variety of beautiful jewels. He was dressed in a lavish red robe that matched his beard perfectly and accentuated his now aging features. His golden eyes set upon them, watching in interest as they walked towards him. Once they reached the step leading to his throne, both Maxi and Riftan bowed respectfully.

“I see that you’ve finally arrived,” the King said plainly, his thumb rolling over a green ring upon his finger. “I was worried you had encountered some difficulties on the trip. You took longer than we had anticipated.”

Riftan cleared his throat. “With all due respect, your Majesty, my wife and I were traveling with two young children, so we had to make frequent stops.”

The King hummed in response, clearly unimpressed by the excuse. “Well, I am grateful that you have arrived safely. I was beginning to think that I would never see you again if I didn’t make you come down here by force.” He frowned, stroking his beard. “I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel ignored and disrespected.”

Maxi felt her face heat up in embarrassment. She wasn’t expecting the King to call them out so briskly on their lack of interest in his previous invitations to visit Drachium. However, Riftan remain perfectly still, clearly not caring in the slightest. “We did not intend to make his Majesty feel disrespected. We’ve had an eventful year.” He said dryly, and at this the King seemed to perk up with interest.

“Ah, yes. The children. I am glad that I get to wish both of you congratulations in person.” He leaned back, clearly intrigued. “I must admit, there was quite a frenzy here when word reached that twins were born. A boy and a girl-what a lovely surprise. You both must be pleased.”

Maxi nodded with a smile. “We are,” Riftan stated, “very pleased, very proud.”

“As you should be. There are few things as rewarding as becoming a parent.” Suddenly, the King’s golden eyes fell to Maxi’s form, eyeing her almost curiously. She shifted awkwardly. “I must say, I was hoping to see your two new editions. Where are they?”

“They are rather exhausted from the trip. They are resting now.” Riftan said instantly, and the King nodded.

“Hm. Well, I look forward to meeting them.”

“Of course.” Maxi said finally, giving the King a soft smile. She felt obligated to say something, as Riftan was doing all the talking. For a brief moment, King Reuben merely examined the pair, his eyes darting back from Maxi to Riftan as though he were trying to identify something.

Finally, he cleared his throat, straightening his posture. “Well, you both may retire to your guest quarters now. I understand that you must be tired, and you will need ample rest before the celebratory banquet that is held tonight in your honor.”

Both Maxi and Riftan bowed politely before turning to walk out of the throne room. Maxi silently wilted at the thought of having to attend a lavish royal banquet on the day of their arrival; she was truly exhausted, and just wanted a night in tending to her children. The last thing on her mind was getting dolled up for some party with judgemental nobles that would likely all be desperate to lay their greedy eyes upon the twins. Her heart thumped anxiously, but she merely took a deep breath. She knew that even though they were invited to Drachium Palace, their visit would be overshadowed by duty.

When they both were out of the throne room and far away from the eyes of the royal guards, Maxi let out a breath of relief. Riftan’s dark eyes fell upon her, clearly noticing her exhaustion. “I know that you must be tired, you haven’t been on an excursion like that for a long time. Besides, you’ll need ample rest before this ridiculous banquet tonight.” His hand rested upon her lower back, and he bent over, pressing a kiss against her head. She leaned into his chest, her heart easing. For a brief moment, there was only silence between that couple. 

That was until the sound of boots clicking against the ground caused both of them to look up.

Princess Agnes stood a few feet away, dressed in a gorgeous blue gown, strolling towards the Calypse couple with a wide smile. Instantly, a string of quiet curse words left Riftan’s mouth as his eyes set upon the princess, who had a clear look of excitement upon her beautiful face. Her golden was falling freely down her back, bouncing neatly with each step she took.

“Maximilian!” Agnes said, her voice seeping with joy. Her blue eyes seemed to lighten as they set on Maxi’s form, and before she could spurt out any type of greeting, the princess had embraced her, almost fiercely. Maxi was surprised, toddling only momentarily, resembling that of a newborn fawn standing on their legs for the first time. After a few moments, the princess took a step back, a massive smile upon her face. “You look wonderful! I can’t even tell that you just had a baby!”

Maxi blushed sheepishly. “Thank you, your highness. I trust you’ve been well?”

Agnes sighed. “I must insist that you drop the formality here. We’ve been friends for far too long for you to still be calling me by a royal title.” She squeezed her arm with adoration. “And yes, I have been well, but nevermind that. How are you?”

“I-I’m alright. It was a long journey to make it here. I’m afraid I’ve been out of practice with long trips.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, but we are so elated that you made it here. I have many fun things planned for us.” 

Before Maxi could inquire as to what those activities entailed, Riftan cleared his throat almost rudely, and Agnes' eyes fell upon him as though she had yet to notice his presence. “Princess Agnes,” he said dryly, “I didn’t expect to run into you so soon.” 

The irritation in Riftan’s tone was impossible to miss, so much so that Maxi couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed by his rudeness. However, Agnes gave him a happy smile. “Mago. I apologize for not greeting you, I was merely excited to see Maximilian.” She paused, squeezing Maxi’s spare hand in delight. “I trust that the trip went smoothly? We were anxiously awaiting your arrival.”

“As smoothly as it could be, considering we were traveling with two babies that are barely of age for such an abrupt excursion.”

“Riftan!” Maxi exclaimed, turning her head quickly towards him. She felt her face burn red as she looked back at Agnes, extending her an apologetic expression. “Forgive my husband’s rudeness, your highness-I mean, Agnes. He’s a bit…worn out from our journey.” 

The princess, ever the diplomat, remained perfectly calm, her smile still gracing her lips. “I don't take it personally. After all, Riftan Calypse is the grumpiest man on the continent for a reason.” Before either one of them could reply to the jest, she continued to speak. “Speaking of the children, I see you lack the presence of two adorable little babies. Where are they? I was hoping to meet them.”

Before Riftan could jort out any more rude remarks, Maxi took the liberty in responding. “They were exhausted, so I had our handmaiden take t-them to our guest quarters. I should probably go check on them…they’ll be hungry about now.”

Agnes nodded politely. “Well, I look forward to meeting them later on, as does his Majesty.” She gave them an understanding smile. “I understand that you both need some time to rest, so I’ll be on my way. Maximilian, I look forward to spending some time with you during your trip.” Maxi gave a modest bow. “Goodbye, Mago. I hope you receive ample rest and will be in happier spirits later on.” She gave the man a pristine smile before walking away, leaving Riftan to mumble a string of cuss words softly enough for her not to hear.

“That woman is a nightmare.” He hissed, his eyes glaring at Agnes’s back as she walked away. “She’s the reason we got called out here, I guarantee it.”

Maxi silently agreed. While she did care for the princess, she knew that the woman had a sly manipulative streak, which she wasn’t aware of until their last time together. But she didn’t want to feed her husband’s resentment towards the princess by agreeing, so she merely cleared her throat. “Please, remember your manners…no good will come from angering the royal family.” Sighing to herself, she fit her hand into Riftan’s. “Let’s go to the guest quarters. I’m exhausted and I want to c-check up on our children.”

She felt her husband’s tensed muscles relax as she held onto his hand, allowing him to lead her to their private guest quarters. She knew that Riftan was very familiar with Drachium palace, despite hating it with a passion. 

Once they reached their quarters, Maxi was met with the eyes of Ludis, who was in the process of changing Garrett. When the pair entered the room, she gave them a polite smile and quick nod. “Hello, my Lord and Lady. I’m just finishing up here, but it appears that the twins are ready to eat.”

Maxi nodded, walking over to the two cribs that sat beside the large bed. Bending down, she lifted Anastasia into her arms, slipping onto the bed and adjusting her shirt before Ludis settled Garrett into her arms as well. Once her breasts were freed from her tunic, her children latched immediately, suckling in bliss. She let out a soft, content sigh as she leaned her head against the headboard, grateful to be in the comfort and privacy of their own room.

“Thank you, Ludis,” Riftan said, walking towards his wife, “that will be all for now.”

The maid gave the pair another proper bow before leaving the room, shutting the door behind her. The second she was gone, Riftan ran a hand through his dark hair, his face creased in irritation. “I don’t like this situation.” He said bluntly, and Maxi could only click her tongue.

“Well neither do I, but at least we made i-it here,” she offered, “and everyone seems very intent on making us comfortable. It could be worse.”

“I don’t understand why they thought it was appropriate to just summon us here. The twins aren’t even six months old yet.”

“The King doesn’t need a reason.” Maxi said honestly, running her fingers over Garrett’s inky black hair. “He was very…kind to arrange for the Pope to baptize our children. It’s an honor, especially for t-the King of Wedon to set it up.”

Riftan fell quiet, and Maxi immediately knew that he had agreed with her. She felt a twinge of guilt in her heart; she knew that regardless of how celebrated and famous her husband was for his feats, he would always have a hard time around other nobles. It pained her to know that he struggled with such a thing, and hurt her even more to imagine that her own children could possibly deal with a similar situation when they were older, all based on their bronze skin. 

In silence, Maxi finished nursing their children before putting them back down in their cribs for their afternoon nap. They both fell asleep quickly, only seconds after their heads hit the comforted, silkened cribs. Taking a breath, she flopped back down on the bed, closing her eyes. The last thing she remembered before falling asleep was the feeling of Riftan’s arm wrapping around her lower body, bringing her closer against him.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

When Maxi had woken up a little while later, the large form of Riftan was absent from her side. Twisting out of the comfortable bed, she lifted the twins from their cribs, changing them quickly before providing them new clothes. There were many fashion expectations for young noble children, so much so that prior to their departure from Anatol they had received a formal letter detailing what the children would need to be wearing during their time in Drachium Palace. While Riftan thought the letter was insulting and ridiculous, Maxi went along with the demand and packed her children’s most formal clothes, prepared to dress them like little royals.

As she was dressing her children, a short, polite knock came on the door. “Come in.” Maxi called, assuming that it would be Ludis. However, a middle-aged blond woman dressed in maid attire entered, bowing her head respectfully.

“Greetings, Lady Calypse. I am Viola, and I will be your personal servant during your stay here.” She explained, crossing her arms at her front. Maxi gave her a soft smile in response; although she had brought Ludis along for the journey, she was mainly there to act as a nanny for the twins when Maxi and Riftan were busy. Despite the King offering a royal nanny for the duration of their stay, Maxi promptly refused, wanting the twins to only be around someone that they were already comfortable with.

“Hello,” Maxi greeted in response, “is there anything you need from me?”

Viola’s expression remained tight and painfully formal, almost as though she had been specifically instructed to be cold and on-edge. “The crown princess has sent me to fetch you. She requested to meet with you and the children in her private sitting room.”

Maxi’s eyes widened immediately. Of course she knew that she would end up encountering her sister over the duration of their stay, but she was surprised that Rosetta had called for her so formally, and even more surprised that she had wished for the twins to be present at the meeting as well. While Maxi had recently written two letters to her sister, one announcing her pregnancy and the other announcing the birth of the twins, she hadn’t heard from Rosetta since Prince Abel’s baptism, and their time together then had been less than warm and friendly. A familiar anxiety arose in her chest at the prospect of being reunited with her sister; while she was curious to see her, she also knew how old and upfront Rosetta could be, and Maxi didn’t know if she had the energy to deal with that at the moment.

However, it was clear that she had no say in the matter, so she placed the twins in their sling that was draped around her body and followed Viola, who led her briskly through the palace. Maxi drank in her surroundings with wonder, still shocked as to how Drachium Palace could be so fancy. Even Croyso Castle didn’t look half as elegant and expensive as Drachium. The floors were made up of a beautiful, shimmering marble and the ceilings were almost impossibly high. Professional portraits of past and present nobles graced the walls, including a gorgeous one of Princess Agnes that must have been painted when she was in her early teen years. As much as she enjoyed looking around the extravagant palace, she was silently grateful that Anatol was more welcoming and relaxing and less aggressive with its fanciness. 

When they arrived at a private, guarded corridor, Maxi began to feel more at ease. Rosetta’s quarters were in the corner of the castle, distant from most of the other nobles that resided in Drachium. It was much more quiet, which helped to calm Maxi’s nerves greatly. She watched as royal guards briskly opened the doors upon their arrival, and she quietly followed after Viola, who entered into the sitting room first.

As soon as they entered the room, Maxi’s eyes fell on Rosetta, who was sitting idly on a comfortable white couch. Maxi felt almost awestruck by her beauty; her flax-colored hair was perfectly straight, not a single strand out of place, and she was wearing an elegant pink gown. Her sister’s beauty was truly a rarity, and she looked like she was a figure taken out of a painting. Maxi watched in silence as Rosetta’s sharp turquoise eyes set upon her figure, watching her carefully. She was wearing the same flat, emotionless expression that she had been for all of her life, but somehow that served as a relief to Maximilian. 

“Lady Calypse, your highness.” Viola announced, bowing quickly before turning to exit the room. The moment she was gone, Rosetta stood to her feet, looking absolutely pristine and dignified in every metric.

“Hello, Maximilian. It’s been a long time.” She commented briskly. “I’m grateful that you and Lord Calypse made it here safely.” Maxi watched as the turquoise eyes of her sister set upon the sling fitted across her chest, clearly interested in the two young children that were cradled behind it.

“Rosetta,” Maxi greeted with a soft smile. “It’s nice to see you. You look lovely.”

The crown princess showed no emotion at the comment, merely nodding her head as a sign that she heard it. “Take a seat, help yourself to tea and pastries if you wish.” Maxi followed her instructions, sitting down across from her, but making no attempt to pour herself tea or eat anything. She felt rather nauseous from the unease, so much so that she opted out of eating. Rosetta took a sip of tea as she got comfortable on the couch across from her. “Thank you for bringing the children. I was looking forward to meeting them.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the comment. In all honesty, she hadn’t thought that her sister would care very much about the twins; she assumed that as a crown princess, she would be far too busy to even give them a second thought. “Oh…of course.” She answered awkwardly, unsure as to what to say.

“Do you frequently carry them around like that with you?” Rosetta inquired, and Maxi couldn’t help but notice a light tone of curiosity and mild judgment in her sister’s tone. She was aware that most noble women left their children to nannies, and she wasn’t close enough with Rosetta to know how she had chosen to mother her son. Not wanting to start their reunion off on a negative, overly-defensive note, Maxi cleared her throat.

“Yes. It makes it easier for feedings and such when I have duties to…attend to,” she explained, “and they’re rather attached babies. They don’t like to be away from me or Riftan for l-long periods of time.”

The crown princess nodded, taking an idle sip of her tea. “Would you mind taking them out of that sling so I could lay my eyes on them? I am their aunt, after all.”

Much to her own surprise, Maxi felt an uncomfortable feeling riding down her spine at the request. She was aware that she would have to introduce her children to the royal family and other nobles residing in Drachium, only now had she begun to feel particularly overprotective at the idea of Rosetta meeting her children. However, she knew it would be an incredible offense if she refused the request, so she merely took a deep breath and began to remove each baby from her sling, situating each of them comfortably on each of her arms.

Maxi watched as Rosetta’s eyes settled upon her niece and nephew, watching them with clear interest flickering behind her turquoise eyes. “They are both beautiful,” she commented finally, giving Maxi a nod of approval. “Healthy-looking children.”

Did she expect something else? The question remained unspoken in Maxi’s mind, choosing to decide that she was merely overthinking. “Thank you,” she replied quietly, situating the twins against her. Anastasia looked curiously at her aunt, her typical grumpy expression prevalent, while Garrett giggled and stared up at Maxi.

“They both seem to favor your husband,” Rosetta said, her eyes still focused upon the two babies. “But the girl does indeed look a bit like you.” 

“They do resemble Riftan greatly.” Maxi agreed, staring down at her children. “Speaking of…where is Prince Abel? Is he d-doing well?”

Rosetta’s expression remained perfectly crisp, but she gave a firm nod. “He is well and looks forward to meeting his cousins. He and Prince Elias are out visiting the horses at the outskirts of our land. They would have been here to welcome you, but we weren’t sure when you would exactly be arriving.” Her lips pressed together. “I’m surprised you made it here as quickly as you did with children as young as yours.”

“We made frequent stops.” Maxi said honestly, her fingers now intertwining with her son’s, who seemed suddenly adamant to receive his mother’s attention. “But everything went well.”

An odd silence fell between the two, and the crown princess remained sipping her tea, while Maxi tried to focus on the twins. It seemed that once the small talk about their children was complete, the sisters didn’t have anything to discuss amongst themselves. Maxi wasn’t well-informed about matters of the royal court or the goings on of other nobles, so she couldn’t make conversation about that. She also wasn’t sure what Rosetta did in her free time, despite living under the same roof for nearly two decades.

A slight sadness seemed to pinch Maxi’s heart. She had no personal gripes against her sister, no vendetta or anger of any kind, and yet there was something about their relationship that made her so incredibly sad. They really didn’t know each other at all. The only thing that had in common was being continuously wronged by their father and being used as pawns in his scheme, but how would she bring that into conversation? More importantly, what could she possibly gain from bringing up their shared trauma? She nibbled her lip quietly, running her fingers through Garrett’s soft hair. She prayed with all her heart that her children wouldn’t end up like her and Rosetta, that they would love each other and hopefully become friends, despite any future conflicts they would have.

Suddenly, a soft knock on the door echoed through the room, and Rosetta’s head shot upwards. “Enter.” She commanded swiftly, and in walked a brown-haired, older maid who bowed quickly in Rosetta’s direction.

“I apologize for interfering, your highness, but your husband, Prince Elias, requests your presence in the front hall to welcome some more visitors.”

Rosetta stood up swiftly. “Please tell him I will arrive shortly.” The maid nodded, leaving the room. Once she was gone, the turquoise eyes of the princess shot down, staring intently at Maxi. “I must go. I apologize for the interruption. Please, stay here if you wish and make yourself comfortable.” Before Maxi had a chance to respond, Rosetta walked briskly out of the room, her beautiful, shiny hair bouncing on each of her footsteps. A moment later, the chamber door shut loudly, leaving Maxi alone.

The second her sister had left, Maximilian practically collapsed against the sofa, staring up blankly at the ceiling. Although she knew that their reunion could have gone worse, she still felt a sinking feeling of failure in her heart. A part of her desperately wanted to connect with Rosetta, to perhaps craft some semblance of a bond with her, but it appeared that she was too late.

She didn’t know she was crying until she felt one of her tears roll down her neck, causing her to jolt her head up in surprise. She wiped her eyes fiercely, sighing loudly to herself at her sudden weakness. Even though she wasn’t around any adults, she still felt a childlike shame whenever she cried.

Taking a small breath, Maxi stared quietly down at her children, who were both cuddled at her side. A soft smile managed to form on her lips as she gazed down at them. “Promise me t-that you both will always look out for each other,” she whispered, quiet enough to ensure that nobody outside of the chamber would hear. Even though neither child had the slightest clue as to what their mother was saying, they each looked up at her, curiosity and adoration beaming in both of their eyes. Sighing again, she lifted each of them from her side up into her lap, pressing them gently against her breasts.

For the first time since they had arrived in Drachium, Maximilian had felt true peace. She could only foolishly hope that it would remain that way. 

Chapter Text

After Maximilian had collected herself and got the twins situated in their sling, she briskly left Rosetta’s quarters, finding no point in staying there without the presence of her sister. She wandered through the halls of the palace, quietly gazing at the artwork and decor as her children babbled mindlessly to each other. She was greeted several times by passing guards and servants, all who were somehow more suffocating with their presence than the ones at Anatol were. 

Even though it was only the first day of their arrival, Maxi felt a stirring of homesickness in her heart. Drachium was beautiful and seemed to have everything, and yet it was nothing in comparison to Anatol. Sighing to herself, she patted her twins on the back before beginning her walk back to her bedroom. 

“Maximilian, what are you doing all alone out here?”

The buttery, concerned voice of princess Agnes caused Maxi to turn her head, watching as the blonde woman strolled over to her, confusion plastered across her face. “Oh…I was on my way back to my p-private quarters, my children need to be fed.” She explained rather awkwardly, feeling uncomfortable knowing the princess was likely watching her wander around like a fool for a few moments before making her presence known.

When Agnes reached her, her blue eyes seemed to light up when she noticed the young babes strapped to Maxi’s chest. “Oh my goodness, I can’t believe they’re here!” She said in adoration, gazing down at the twins before her eyes snapped back up to Maximilian. “You shouldn’t be wandering around all alone yet, Maximilian, you don’t know the palace well enough. I thought you were with the crown princess?”

She felt herself blush in embarrassment. “I apologize, Rosetta had something to attend to…”

Agnes’s lips seemed to thin as though she wasn’t pleased by the news she was hearing, but her expression only lasted for a few moments before quickly changing back to its usual happy one. “I see. Well, that’s alright, I was actually hoping to find you once the two of you had finished your tea.” Her eyes fell back down towards the babies in curiosity. “I know they need to be fed, but I would be so honored to see them closer. Would you be alright if I accompanied you back to your quarters? Then, I could perhaps interest you in lunching together?”

Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise at the unusual request, but she could tell that the princess had meant no harm or offense. “Oh! Of course…yes, you may. I just have to feed them, t-then I would love to dine with you.”

Agnes smiled brightly, suddenly intertwining her fingers with Maxi’s. “Fantastic! I haven’t seen you in far too long, we have much to discuss, especially without the presence of your overbearing husband.”

Before Maxi could make any move to defend Riftan, the princess was practically skipping down the hall towards the guest quarters, talking a mile a minute as she explained what each portrait on the wall was and its history, all while buzzing in excitement about the banquet that would be held that evening. The woman’s enthusiasm made Maxi’s head spin, but she still felt a deep admiration for the princess after everything she had done to help her with her mage studies, so she was more than willing to be her play project for the day. 

Once they reached the guest quarters, Agnes flopped happily onto the nearby couch, practically squirming in excitement as Maxi began to help her children out of the sling. Once they were freed, she sat down beside Agnes, trying to get both of them to be comfortable on the couch without toppling over. Immediately, the princess’s eyes shined with affection as she took in the sight of the babies. “They are both absolutely beautiful,” she gushed, “they are a perfect mix of you and Sir Riftan…and I see that this little one has his attitude.” She pointed her finger slyly at Anastasia, who was staring back at the hyper princess with an irritated look upon her chubby face as though her enthusiasm was a great annoyance to her. “Oh, Maximilian, they are just perfect! Might I hold one of them?”

Maxi felt surprised once again, and a deep knot seemed to settle in her stomach. Agnes wants to hold my children, but my own sister seemed to show no interest… Despite the unpleasant thought, she merely took a deep breath, offering the princess a smile and nodding. “Of course you may. Here, Garrett loves to b-be held…” Carefully, she helped Agnes reach out for her son, watching intently as she brought the boy closer to her, holding him securely. It was clear that the princess knew what she was doing with young babies, which wasn’t a surprise for Maximilian; after all, Agnes had a young nephew of her own.

For a few minutes, Agnes cooed and gushed over Garrett, booping his nose with her finger and pressing quick kisses to his head while he giggled in delight. Although nobody had ever held her children in such an adoring way, Maxi couldn’t help but feel joy at the sweet sight, feeling grateful that her child was being treated with nothing but love and kindness. “He really does favor your husband, but he’s so much happier in terms of personality!” Agnes commented, rocking the young boy. “I suppose this is the closest that I’ll get to seeing Mago crack a laugh.”

Maxi ignored her jest, merely sighing softly to herself. It was clear that no matter how much time would pass, Riftan and Agnes would never get along past the battlefield. Though nothing was ever confirmed, Maxi knew that her husband’s sharper words and clear resentment towards the princess stemmed from his anger of Agnes pushing Maxi to go to the World Tower, something she knew he would clearly never forgive the blonde sorceress for. 

A loud cry from Anastasia caused Maxi to snap out of her daze, gazing down at her daughter, who had her hand against her breast, clearly wanting to be fed. “I…I apologize Agnes, it appears that my daughter is hungry now,” she stated awkwardly, and the princess looked up. “You can stay if you wish….but I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“Don’t change your routine on my account. Here, I’ll help you carry the children to the bed.” The willowy blonde replied, standing up so swiftly that Maxi had a slight heart attack out of fear that the woman would drop her baby. However, Agnes had a firm, comfortable hold around Garrett, causing Maxi to breathe a sigh of relief. Once she was situated on the bed, Agnes passed her son back over before retreating to a nearby chair that was just far enough in the room to give Maxi her privacy. Still, she grabbed a nearby cloth to cover up her breasts, knowing that many noblewomen weren’t fans of breastfeeding and instead use wetnurses. However, Agnes seemed totally unaffected by the sight, and she merely continued to speak as though nothing had changed. “I must say, your babies are much calmer than Prince Abel was at their age. When he was awake, he had the cry of a tyrant.”

Maxi smiled softly, relaxing against her pillow when she successfully had both of her children latched onto her breasts. “I’ve only met the prince once, and he seemed to be very…very quiet.” Her mind silently turned back to when she last saw her nephew, dressed in his lavish white outfit in preparation for his blessing by the Pope. She recalled the pain she felt in her chest that day, and her strong desire to be a mother herself.

If only I had known what would be coming my way…

“The prince has mellowed with age,” Agnes replied, “now, he is a rather shy young boy, but very sweet. He enjoys horses and has strong opinions for a toddler; he’s much like his Majesty in that regard.” She giggled, but Maxi could only feel her lips thin in response. While the King had been kind to her as of recently, she still felt incredibly on-edge around him and prayed that her nephew would be a bit more kind and less sly when he became a young man.

She nodded in response, and a brief silence fell through the room. Maxi could feel the princess’s eyes on her. “If I may ask, how are things going between you and your sister?” She said finally, causing Max to look up. Agnes cleared her throat. “I mean not to pry, I’m merely interested. I understand that the two of you have never been very close, so I was wondering how the both of you were getting along.”

I find that hard to believe. Maxi shifted, her eyes falling back down to her children, who were nursing gently. Despite her personal fondness for the princess, she knew that she had a manipulative side and was skilled at finding ways to seek desired information, so she needed to be cautious when answering her personal questions. Especially if Rosetta’s wellbeing could possibly be involved. “We get along accordingly,” Maxi said after a few seconds, “i-it can be an adjustment, being back together, but I enjoy her company…we’ve even begun to write each other letters.”

A surprised look creased over Agnes’s face, and she nodded slowly. “I see. Well, that’s good.” 

When the children finished nursing and Maxi placed them back down in their cribs, Agnes jumped up as though she had been waiting for an eternity. Linking her arm with Maxi’s, she flashed her a flashy smile. “Let us grab a bite to eat, and then I shall take you on a tour! There is so much to see, I know you’ll especially enjoy your time here.” 

The second Ludis had entered the room to watch over the twins, Agnes had led Maxi out, practically dragging her down the hall as she giggled and talked about their plans for the day. Maxi was silently grateful that she had taken a nap earlier so she had the strength to endure the energetic princess’s plans. If they were anything like what they had done in Anatol during the spring festival, then they would no doubt be running around all day. 

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

After hours of being dragged around through the entirety of Drachium Palace, Maximilian was truly exhausted, and her day was far from being over.

However, Agnes was still at maximum energy, being nothing but her chirpy, joyful self. Following their brief lunch together, the princess has taken Maxi through every nook and cranny of the palace, proudly displaying the library and the infirmary, the places she clearly knew that Max would be the most interested in seeing. Maximilian followed the princess around with a dutiful smile and a few occasional laughs. Other than Annette and Sidina, Agnes was her only other female acquaintance. Despite her occasional jealousy towards her and her slight prying, Maxi did enjoy the princess’s company quite a bit, even if she did feel tired after their excursions. 

After they had completed the thorough tour, Maxi had been brought back to Agnes’s chambers, surrounded by an array of beautiful gowns and glittering jewels. The banquet began in only a few hours, and the princess was insistent that she would help Maxi find a dress best suited for her. 

“Hmm…I think we’ll pass on yellow tonight, maybe settle for a lighter green…or white?” Agnes said, thinking out loud as she scavaged through a variety of dresses that maids had brought for the two women. “Definitely not purple! All the ladies of the court like to wear purple, and they look absolutely ridiculous every time! Dressed like pastries…”

“Agnes,” Maxi interrupted, sitting exhausted on the couch. “You don’t need to put so much thought into this…I’ll wear anything.”

The princess gaped at her. “You will not wear just anything! We’re going to find the perfect gown for you; after all, this is you and your children’s formal introduction to the royal court! It needs to be perfect!” She grumbled a string of annoyances before disappearing out of the room, the sound of her voice chattering away could be heard from the side. For a few minutes, Maxi just sat awkwardly, her eyes tracing over the lavish gowns as the familiar feeling of anxiety coursed through her stomach. 

Princess Agnes had informed her that tonight, prior to the start of the banquet, King Reuben was holding a small gathering of the royal family and members of the royal court so everyone could formally meet Maxi and Riftan’s children. It was a surprise to Max, who wasn’t expecting such a tight-nit and formal gathering in the honor of her children; she had hoped that a large banquet would allow her and her family to better blend in with everyone else. Clearly the King had other ideas, which stirred some irritation within her; she didn’t like how her husband was treated like a dog on a leash for King Reuben to prance around and show off, and she certainly didn’t want the twins to receive the same treatment. Unfortunately, nothing could be done. She would be a fool to protest the King’s orders.

When Agnes returned, two maids followed behind her, stacks of dresses laced over their arms. Maxi watched in surprise as the maids began to present each gown to her, flipping each one back and forth. “His Majesty was very insistent that you dress nicely tonight, so that’s why there are so many outfit options,” Agnes explained, clearly noticing Maxi’s shock at the updance of gowns. “I have a few favorites that I believe you would look exceptional in.”

Soon, Maxi was tugged to her feet and maids began to hold dresses up to her frame, allowing the princess to veto those she didn’t believe were the best. Eventually, Maxi could feel her feet become sore, an unfortunate aftereffect of pregnancy, and she longed to sit back down. Moments before she was going to request a break, a massive smile tugged over the princess’s lips.

“That’s it, that’s the one.”

The warm hand of Agnes wrapped around Maxi’s fingers, and soon she was being gently tugged to a nearby mirror. A maid followed closely behind, holding up the dress to Maxi’s figure once again. She held her breath tightly as she stared at the gown before her. It was a beautiful, flowing piece of material, colored a deep maroon. Small, glimmering jewels were tied to the waistband, and the dress itself was cut narrowly down the front and would surely show a glimpse of her cleavage if she wore it. The dress had long, flowing sleeves and a beautiful light cape tied to the back of it. Maxi’s eyes focused on the piece of clothing, finding it hard to believe her body would be able to fit into such a thing; she hadn’t worn such a slim-fitting gown since before her pregnancy.

“It matches your hair,” Agnes said excitedly, “you’ll look lovely.”

“I…I don’t know if it’ll fit me…” Maxi replied awkwardly, feeling her face flush from embarrassment. “My body is different now that I’ve had children.”

The princess merely laughed as though she had told a ridiculous joke. “Don’t be absurd. I know that you’ll look fantastic.” She smiled at her brightly. “Trust me on this, Maximilian. Everyone will be focused on you in this dress.”

Eyes on me…that’s the very last thing I want…

Maxi felt her stomach twist as she merely forced a smile before nodding, earning another excited squeal from the princess. Soon after that, the maids packed up the dress for her and sent it to be delivered to her quarters until the evening arrived. 

After their time dress hunting, Princess Agnes was called away by her father, who needed her help in completing the finishing touches of the banquet. Although the energetic princess was sad to have to leave the company of her friend, Maxi couldn’t help but be somewhat relieved. While she liked Agnes, she couldn’t remember a time that she had been this exhausted. Even her times in the war didn’t compare to being dragged around by Agnes Reuben, who talked a mile and minute and seemed to always have energy. 

But, Maxi thought, correcting herself, she has a good heart, and that’s what matters.

When she returned to her chambers, she tended to the twins and laid them out on a blanket on the ground to help them with their mobility skills. Neither baby enjoyed this part of the day very much, and tummy time nearly always ended with both of them fussing and wanting to be held. As she watched after the twins, she felt a sudden intense longing for her husband, who no doubt was either with King Reuben or completing an order that the King had demanded from him. Maxi sighed, clicking her tongue. She had gotten so used to having all of Riftan’s love and attention in Anatol that she had forgotten what it was like to share him with other people that weren’t her children, and she couldn’t help but feel a little bit jealous, regardless of how childish that was.

Once Anastasia began to fuss, Maxi placed her back in her crib and sat down with Garrett, hoping she would be able to hold him and catch up on her reading at the same time. The second she was put down, Ana’s crying ceased, as it usually did. Her daughter was unique in that regard; sometimes she was better at calming herself down than Maxi and Riftan were. Once she had her son in a comfortable spot, she settled down to read. However, her peace only lasted a few minutes, interrupted by a light knock on the door.

Chewing on her lower lip, Maxi lifted her head, sighing to herself. “Enter!” She called, not having enough energy to get up and greet whoever was at the door.

When Rosetta walked in clutching the hand of a young boy, Maxi couldn’t hide her shock.

The young prince Abel had certainly grown since the last time Maximilian had seen him; he was no longer a mere babe, now toddling around on his two legs. He bore a deep resemblance to his mother, carrying her slim facial features and flax-colored hair that sat in a mess of curls on the top of his head. He was a beautiful young boy, with golden eyes that resembled that of wheat and pale skin. Maxi watched in silence as the boy quietly hid behind his mother’s leg, clutching at the hem of her gown as he peered at his aunt in shy curiosity. It was hard to believe that one day that small boy would be the King of Wedon. 

Rosetta’s hand remained firmly on her son’s shoulder, allowing him to hide behind her. “Good evening, Maximilian,” she said crisply, giving her a nod of acknowledgment. “I apologize that our meeting got interrupted earlier. I hope it wasn’t of any inconvenience to you.”

Maxi offered her an awkward smile, merely shaking her head in response. She hadn’t expected an apology from her sister; after all, she was the crown princess, and she had many duties to attend to. As wicked as it felt to think, Maxi wasn’t entirely disappointed that their reunion had been cut short. While she had no personal gripes against her sister, there was an uncomfortable air between them, one that had grown from their childhood and showed no sign of dissipating any time soon. Before she had her own children, her lack of relationship with her sister didn’t bother her. It wasn’t until after the twins were born that Maxi thought about what her life would have been like had she had Rosetta as a confidant. 

I suppose there’s no use in thinking of that now.

“It was of no inconvenience,” Maxi replied politely. “I-I understand that you’re very busy.”

Rosetta’s lips thinned before she nodded in an odd manner, as though she wanted to say something else but decided not to. Suddenly, she cleared her throat, looking back down at Abel. “My son is a bit shy around new people, but he was very excited at the proposition of meeting his cousins. Come along, darling.” The princess’s hand wrapped in his, and she walked over to where Maxi was seated, rocking Garrett gently in her arms. Rosetta took a seat beside her, followed closely by Abel, who was still watching Maxi with an odd curiosity. Despite the boy’s clear hesitation, Maximilian offered him a soft, gentle smile. “Abel, this is your aunt Maximilian. You met her once before when you were a baby.” Her hand gently rested on her son’s back, the gesture so intimate and motherly that it surprised Max for a moment. She would never imagine that her sister could be described as soft, but that seemed to be her behavior at that moment. 

When the prince didn’t say anything, Maxi looked down at him, attempting to come off as casual as possible, not wanting to smother the boy. “Hello,” she said delicately, “you’ve grown so much since I’ve last seen you.” Despite the attempt at conversation, young Abel remained quiet, his eyes instead darting towards the baby in Maxi’s arms, his golden orbs shining with curiosity. “This i-is one of your cousins, his name is Garrett. You can come closer to see him if you’d like.”

Abel’s eyes darted towards his mother, silently requesting her approval, and she nodded. Instantly, the boy crawled over his mother’s lap, sitting right beside Maxi. She lowered her arms, allowing him a better view of her child, and the prince looked down at the baby with typical childlike fascination. For a few quiet minutes, Abel merely analyzed his young cousin before a small resemblance of a smile grew upon his lips. “He’s small,” the prince commented, his voice equally as soft as his demeanor. 

“Yes…he’s only six months old.” Maxi replied gently, watching how her son’s eyes seemed to lock onto his cousin’s in equal interest. 

Abel fell quiet again, continuing to watch the young baby before nodding to himself as though he was settling something in his brain. “I like him.” 

At the boy’s approval, Maximilian felt some type of relief flourish in her chest, which made her feel equally silly and proud. She wasn’t sure why she wanted the approval of a three-year old, and yet it felt nice. “You can hold him, if you’d like,” she offered, and Abel’s golden eyes immediately lit up all while Rosetta seemed briefly alarmed. 

“My son has never held a baby,” the crown princess said, her tone less icy than usual. “He wouldn’t know what to do.”

Maxi nibbled on her lower lip. “I can help him. It’s alright.” She watched as the princess hesitated briefly, a frown gracing her lips, but she raised no more objections. For a few minutes, Maxi quietly helped Abel get situated, telling him which way to hold his hands in order to support the baby’s neck. Once she was sure he was comfortable and secure, she gently passed her son into the small arms of her nephew, who held him with a clear sign of duty. She felt herself be surprised by how gentle the young prince was, and the way his eyes seemed to light up as he stared intently at the baby in his arms. Oddly enough, the sight reminded her of how she was when she was a young girl; shy, delicate, and interested in any company she could get. Briefly, she felt a sting of pain hit her heart when she thought of her younger self and how deeply lonely she was for so many years. She was also aware as to how royal life could be isolating, despite the mass of benefits that came with it, and she felt herself think a silent prayer in her nephew’s favor, praying he would remain a beloved boy showered in attention for the rest of his life, just as she wished for her own children.

A few minutes later, Maximilian retrieved Garrett from the prince’s arms, standing up to place him down in his crib so she could fetch Ana. The moment she was scooped up, she began to fuss, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. Clearly, her daughter was still upset over her lacy dress. Maxi could only sigh, returning to her seat where Abel looked excited to lay his eyes upon his other cousin. “This is Ana,” Maxi introduced, showing him the baby in her arms. “I-I would let you hold her, but she’s a fussy little girl.”

“She’s dressed so lavishly,” Rosetta commented, her first set of words in a few minutes. “She will fit in nicely tonight. The ladies of the court will be fond of her.”

Even though her sister's words were meant to be reassuring, Maximilian felt her stomach twist. The last thing she wanted to do was present her twins to the royal court, but she knew that was the purpose of her visit, and King Reuben would be furious if she and Riftan attempted to argue against it. She knew how judgemental nobles could be, especially noble women, and the last thing she wanted to do was subject her children to it. 

Her silence seemed to be too uncomfortable for Rosetta, who suddenly stood to her feet, clearing her throat before motioning towards Abel’s governess who stood obediently in the corner of the room. “Well, that’s that. Abel needs to have dinner.” She tugged on her son’s hand, who begrudgingly stepped off the couch, his eyes still focused on his young cousin. “Go on. I will kiss you goodnight once you’ve finished.” Maxi watched as her sister bent down, pressing a quick kiss on her son’s head before he wandered in the direction of his governess, grasping onto her hand. As she led him out of the room, he made final eye contact with Maxi, waving his hand politely before the door shut behind him. 

Once the young prince was gone, Maxi could feel Rosetta stiffen, her usual cold demeanor returning in full force. She sat back down, gently smoothing out her dress before settling her eyes upon Maxi. “I appreciate you being so patient with him. There aren’t many children here his age.” She cleared her throat again, obviously not wanting to continue speaking on the social life of her son. “I understand that tonight is your first introduction with the royal court. Princess Agnes informed me that she had spoken to you about customs with the ladies. Do you have any questions?”

Maxi shook her head quietly, anxiety palpitating her heart. “No…I don’t.”

The crown princess nodded crisply. “Then I shall see you in a few hours for the banquet.” She stood up briskly, not bothering to give Maxi a second glance before she was out of the room, the door shutting firmly behind her. The second Rosetta was gone, she let out an anxious sigh, a mixture of both dread and relief. 

This will be a long night. 

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It wasn’t until Riftan had walked into their guest chambers that Maxi realized how terribly she had missed him. Almost instantly, her arms were wrapped around his middle, her face buried into his blue tunic as she inhaled his smell, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. His massive arms immediately reciprocated the hug, pushing her against him so tightly she was struggling to breathe. She felt him release a little sigh against her hair, no doubt one of exhaustion after being pranced around by King Reuben and royal officials all day.

“Today was a true annoyance,” Riftan said after a few seconds, still keeping his steady hold on his wife. “I’m sorry that I was kept from you and the children for so long. Are they alright?”

Maxi nodded, taking a small step back from his chest. “They’re fed and well-rested. Maids w-will be coming in to help me dress them for the banquet any moment.”

The knight cursed, running a hand through his inky black hair. “God dammit, I was hoping to have a few minutes alone with you. This damned banquet…” His voice trailed off, and he shook his head. “You’re not stressed over it, are you? I know you saw Princess Agnes today. She didn’t put any ridiculous expectations in your head, did she?”

“No…all she and Rosetta told me was to be wary of the women of the court.”

Riftan snorted. “Not terrible advice, as they’re all nosy busybodies who feed off of gossip. But don’t worry, I’ll be by your side.” He squeezed her arm lovingly before glancing over to the cribs when the sound of a sharp cry was heard. Recently, Ana had taken to causing a nuisance whenever she heard her father’s voice anywhere near her, always desperate to be held by him. While it was a very cute trait of hers, Maxi was worried over how her daughter would manage that night in a crowd full of people, where the chances were high that she would be seperated from her father for long periods of time. Maxi watched quietly as Riftan walked over to her crib, swooping Ana up into his arms and pressing a trail of kisses along her face to calm her down. A few moments later, the young girl settled, now looking completely content in her father’s arms.

Walking over towards the bed, Maxi sat down, wanting to rest her legs before the banquet began. A few minutes of silence passed before she cleared her throat, looking back at her husband, who was pointing to things outside the window to occupy their daughter’s attention. “I saw Rosetta today. She brought Prince Abel in to meet the twins.”

Immediately, Riftan turned his head. “She did?” Maxi nodded, and his face remained still. “Did she want anything from you?”

She felt her eyes widen at his remark, as though he was on edge at the single mention of the crown princess. “No,” Maxi said honestly, “what could s-she possibly want from me?”

“You know how she is. Manipulative and sly. You never know with a woman like her.”

Despite the truth in his statement, Maximilian felt her throat go dry, but before she could say anything a gentle knock was heard upon their door. Lifting her head up, she cleared her throat. “Enter.” She called, grateful for the interruption. It seemed that whenever her younger sister was brought up in conversation, her stomach twinged like she was about to fall ill. She was already a mess of anxiety and worries for the night ahead, the last thing she wanted to do was feel worse at the prospect of her sister attempting to get something out of her with her clever, undetected manipulative ways.

Two maids entered the room, bowing quickly. “Greetings, my Lord and Lady. We were sent here to help Lady Calypse and the children get dressed for the banquet.”

Riftan nodded, passing Ana over to Maxi. The child squealed upsettingly, but was quickly soothed when her mother began to rock her. “Fine. I will dress in the other room. Call for me once you’ve finished.” He pressed a kiss on Maxi’s head before strolling to the nearby sitting room, which was reclusive enough for him not to see anything in the bedroom.

The twins were dressed first, with the help of Maxi and the maids. Garrett was perfectly calm and complacent as he was dressed in a luxurious dark silk shirt with matching pants, all while one maid fussed over taming his messy black hair by sweeping it to the side of his head. Maxi was almost taken aback by how lavishly her son was dressed, resembling that of a little royal. When it came time to dress Ana, the girl was a mess of crying and babbled protests, clearly livid by having to put on yet another lace dress, the new one all the more expensive and frumpy. The dress was a light blue velvet with lace embroidery, and Maxi could tell immediately how much her daughter hated it from the way her little fists were curled and her face reddened, a clear sign of her discomfort. Her dark hair was combed and a ribbon was placed on the side of her head as a finishing touch, and despite the look of anger on her chubby little face, she looked absolutely adorable. 

Once the twins were dressed and settled, the maids turned their attention to Maxi, helping her slide on the silky maroon dress Agnes had gifted her. She had opted out of wearing a corset, not wanting to have to feel suffocated and over-heated for the whole night, so the gown felt comfortable and cool against her pale skin. Once she was dressed, she allowed the maids to fuss over her unruly curls, giving them a gentle comb before placing a golden hair piece sewn with a variety of gems and rubies on the top of her head, resembling that of a crown. Maxi couldn’t help but feel a little cheap, not wanting to pretend to be a royal, but the maids had reassured her it was a common fashion statement from noble ladies. 

When she was finished getting ready and put in front of a mirror, Maximilian felt pure surprise at the woman staring back at her. It was hard to believe how regal and lavish she looked, dripping in expensive gems and luscious silk. The maroon dress fell to her feet, only an inch above the ground and flowing beautifully. For a few minutes, the maids gushed over her, admiring her beauty and telling her that she would steal the night.

Upon Riftan’s re-entry to the room, his dark eyes immediately fixated upon his wife in a state of pure shock mixed with admiration and lust, a look that Maxi reciprocated. Her husband was dressed in a dark tunic with a gold chain that hung from his pants, along with a long black cape. His dark hair had been brushed slightly and appeared less messy than usual, which made Maxi’s heart dampen slightly; she had always adorned Riftan’s slightly disheveled locks. 

“Wow,” he said finally, taking a few steps towards her. “You are as beautiful as a Roemian princess.” She blushed, and his hands squeezed her arms lovingly before lifting her hand and pressing a kiss against it. Before uttering another word, he turned his head towards the two young maids. “Thank you for your help, that will be all.” When the two women scurried out of the room, shutting the door behind them, Riftan let out a longing sigh, wrapping his arms around Maxi’s waist as he bent his head down to fit in the gap of her shoulder. “How I wish we could stay in here so I could adore you all night…”

She blushed again, swatting at his back. “Oh, hush. Your children are i-in the room.”

“They won’t remember this.”

A soft giggle escaped her lips, and Riftan nuzzled her neck once more before straightening his posture, staring down lovingly at her. “I almost forgot. Turn around, Maxi, I have a gift for you.” When her face flushed awkwardly at his words, a dangerous, boyish grin grew upon his lips. “Not that type of gift. Not yet, anyway.” With his hands, he gently turned her body around to face the mirror, and Maxi couldn’t help but stare somewhat awestruck at their appearance. Behind her, she heard Riftan rummage through his pocket, all before tying a golden chain around her neck. Maximilian gasped in shock as she stared down at the beautiful, shining red ruby that was engraved at the center of the golden necklace. “I got it today. King Reuben permitted me to meet with the royal goldsmith. It’s a very old ruby, and according to the goldsmith, it belonged to a former Empress of the Roem Empire.” He took a breath, situating the necklace evenly around her neck. “She was a relative of yours, I believe the great-great-great grandmother of your mother…so it seemed only fitting for you to have it.”

As Maximilian gazed at the glittering gem, she felt tears form in her eyes. She was never one to care for materialistic objects, but something about Riftan going out and choosing a piece of jewelry that was personal to her family made her heart swell with love. As she gazed at herself, adorned with jewels and dressed like royalty, she was reminded of her younger, trembling, abused self. How had she changed so much in such little time? What did she do to deserve such a loving, kind husband?

“Hey, I didn’t mean to make you sad,” Riftan said suddenly, turning her back around and wiping away her tears with his fingers. “Do you not like it?”

She sniffled, shaking her head. “I love it. I just…I can’t believe you got such a personal thing for me.” She paused, her voice shaking. “I-I still can’t believe this is my life. That you’re my life.” She took a shallow breath, regaining her composure as her husband stared down at her.

“For you, I would slay a thousand dragons and fight a million wars. Getting you a necklace dims in comparison to the hells I would go through to have you, to make you smile.” He said, his voice low and yet deeply devout. He took her hand, pressing kisses against her fingers. “You are my most treasured soul, an extension of my own heart, and I will treat you as such for as long as we shall live.”

For a few minutes, the Calypse couple said nothing, merely embracing each other with a fierce love and mutual adoration. Maxi could feel her heart pound against his. An extension of his own heart. She took a heavy breath, rubbing her cheek against his chest as he rubbed her back. 

It wasn’t until their two young babies began to fuss from their cribs that they released each other, allowing both of them a minute to regain their composure. Smiling down at her and squeezing her hand once more, Riftan walked towards the crib, lifting up Anastasia, who clung immediately to his chest. Maxi followed suit, sweeping Garrett into their arms and pressing a soft kiss against his head. As they walked to the door, two halves of the same whole, Maxi felt her anxiety disappear, and suddenly she knew once again that everything would be alright, and she had a strong inkling that her husband felt the same way.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

When the Calypse couple entered the massive dining hall, a hushed silence fell over the groups of people surrounding them.

As Maxi clutched her son to her side, she couldn’t help but feel mindful of all the eyes that fell upon her, analyzing her, her husband, and their young children. The noblemen in the room stared at Riftan with clear admiration, while the noblewomen eyed Maxi with a mix of curiosity and interest. The silence had felt like hours, but after a minute people returned to their scattered conversations, their voices quietly analyzing the dazzling couple that made their way into the room. That wasn’t so bad, she thought gratefully, managing a little smile as she sighed. I can do this. 

“Thank God,” Riftan muttered as they walked to the side of the room, “nobody has followed us. I thought surely that-“

“Sir Riftan!”

Maxi turned at the call of her husband’s name, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Prince Elias walking towards the pair, a charming smile upon his face. While she had only met her brother-in-law once, Maxi had no objections about the prince’s character, but had a hard time picturing him and Rosetta together in her head. Prince Elias was a more carefree young man, whereas her sister was more rigid. She recalled the curt way Rosetta had spoken of him at Abel’s baptism; it was clear that there was no love between them, just duty. A part of Maxi couldn’t help but feel pity for her sister. Even though Rosetta was married to the prince of Wedon, it was clear they lacked an actual romantic bond. Maybe with more time, things will change for the better.

“Prince Elias,” Riftan responded, bowing his head respectfully, with Maxi quickly following his example. The young prince grinned, a strand of his blond hair curling over his forehead. He was a handsome young man, with golden eyes, pale skin, and a slim physique, but still resembled very much that of a boy. It was hard to believe he would one day take over as King after his father.

“Sir Riftan, Lady Maximilian, it has been far too long.” The young prince replied happily. “I apologize for not greeting the both of you upon your arrival. You see, we weren’t certain as to when you would make it to Drachium Palace, given that you were traveling with precious cargo…” His golden eyes flickered upon the two young children being held safely in each of their parents' grasp. “-so His Majesty requested that we go about our duties. But we’re grateful that you made it here safely.”

“As are we, your highness,” Riftan replied swiftly.

Prince Elias smiled in his direction before clapping his hands softly together, clearly not wanting to alarm the babies. “Would either of you mind if I met my little niece and nephew?”

“Of course not,” Maxi said instantly, not ruling out her husband’s ability to say something rude to the polite prince. Gently, she propped up Garrett in her arms, who was looking curiously at the man before him. “This is our s-son, Garrett, and our daughter, Anastasia. We call her Ana.”

She watched in silence as Elias smiled, staring at both children with boyish fascination, similar to that of Abel’s. His golden eyes fixated upon Anastasia briefly, and he quietly nodded his head in clear satisfaction. “My word, they are both beautiful children,” the prince commented, taking a step backwards to admire them more. “The girl, especially. She will be stealing hearts in a matter of years.” Maxi smiled softly, while Riftan scowled from beside her. It seemed that any mention of their daughter’s beauty from outsiders had him irritated beyond belief. “Congratulations. You both must be very proud.”

“Thank you,” Maxi replied kindly, cradling Ana safely against her chest. 

Elias straightened his posture, clearing his throat. “His Majesty sent me over here to fetch you. He is on the other side of the room with my sister and the crown princess. Shall I lead you to him?” Maxi nodded politely, while Riftan didn’t say anything at all. Once Elias began walking, the both of them followed him, mindlessly listening to the way he chatted about Drachium and the banquet.

When they reached the end of the dining hall, Maxi was more than surprised to see King Reuben and the two princesses standing, rather than sitting to greet the guests like she assumed they would. The King was draped in a golden tunic and red cape, wearing a crown adorned with jewels. Beside him, Princess Agnes also wore a glimmering crown that matched well with her light blue dress. A twinkle passed through her eyes when she noticed Maxi and Riftan, and she immediately smiled at them. On the other side of the King stood Rosetta, who had a perfectly straight posture and indifferent expression across her face. She was dressed in a beautiful pink and white gown that made her hair seem impossibly bright, and also wore a crown upon the top of her head. Their eyes met briefly, and Maxi offered her a soft smile before bowing to both of the princesses and King Reuben.

“Ah! Here they are, the guests of honor,” the King said, handing his goblet of wine to the attendant a few inches away from him. His tone was laced with a mix of both sarcasm and approval, making Maxi feel unsure as to how he actually felt about seeing them. “And you’ve brought the children, I see.”

“I recall not having much of a choice,” Riftan said bitterly, and Maxi shot him a flickered warning stare. 

The King clicked his tongue, clearly used to the brash attitude of his favorite knight. “Calypse, I ask that you drop your irritated facade for tonight. After all, you came all this way, and I wouldn’t want you and your wife’s trip to be ruined by your arrogance.” Before Riftan could answer, King Reuben clapped his hands together. “Please, introduce me to your two bundles of joy. The court has been abuzz since the news of their birth.”

Forcing a smile, Maxi tilted her body, allowing the King and the princesses to gaze upon their son. Instantly, a large smile fell across King Reuben’s lips, and he chuckled. “The boy looks just like his father!” In response, Garrett quietly sucked at his fingers while the King continued to speak. “Perhaps he’ll be a great warrior like his father, too. Wouldn’t that be something?” At his Majesty’s comment, Maxi could feel her husband stiffen beside her, and she felt her heart clench knowing that he was already uncomfortable of being in the presence of royalty and the actual banquet hadn’t even begun. “Now, show me the girl.”

Reluctantly, Riftan leaned over to show Anastasia to the King, whose eyes immediately fixated upon her. For a few seconds, all he did was analyze her, nodding to himself as though she had checked some sort of box in his mind. “What a beautiful little lady. She is a perfect mix of you and your lovely wife.” Much to Maxi’s surprise, the King extended a finger, gently caressing Ana’s cheek. The little girl shifted, but made no effort to scream or cry. “Truly splendid. You’ll have to fight away the boys from this one, Calypse.”

“Unfortunately for them,” Riftan mumbled, and the royal group laughed loudly, all except for Rosetta, who merely stared at the knight as though she was searching for something.

This feels…odd.

Maximilian couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, almost as though there was something everyone knew but her. Not wanting to cause any attention to herself and her strange suspicion, she merely swallowed and plastered a smile upon her face, absentmindedly listening to the King turn the conversation over to his grandson. Garrett cooed quietly in her arms, gently tugging at a strand of her red hair that he had clasped around his fist. When Maxi looked down at her son, he gazed back at her with a soft smile as though he were trying to comfort her. 

A few minutes later, King Reuben cleared his throat, clasping his hands behind his back. “Well, as much as I’d like to occupy your attention for a little longer, I know members of the court are very interested in meeting you and your children,” he placed his hand on Prince Elias’s shoulder. “Son, please take the crown princess and escort Lord and Lady Calypse around. Make sure that they’re introduced to everybody.”

The prince smiled, becoming for Rosetta, who moved obediently to his side. “Come along, Sir Riftan and Lady Maximilian. There are many people that look forward to meeting you.” With a small smile, Maxi rearranged Garrett against her hip and followed behind both the royal couple and Riftan, ready to be shown off and asked a million questions for the evening. As she walked forward, she couldn’t stop herself from glancing over her shoulder a final time, only to see Princess Agnes looking directly at her, a look of pity and concern across her face.

Maximilian felt a chill go down her spine. She had a sneaking suspicion that the evening would not be going the way she had hoped.

Chapter Text

In the twenty-nine years she had been alive, Maximilian had never before encountered so many people at once.

It seemed that every soul in the room had rushed to her side, practically desperate to meet her. Some men bowed and kissed her free hand (much to her husband’s clear annoyance), while others profusely shook it, sputtering out acknowledgments of her feats during the war. Maxi was surprised to know that her title of “the Scarlet Lady” had swept through Drachium Palace like a forest fire, and she was getting so much praise that her head had begun to spin from all the forcing smiles and nodding her head. It seemed that she had spent so much time getting used to her new title of “mother” that she managed to forget about the other half of her identity, much to her own shame.

Maxi had managed to hold her son for a solid ten minutes, up until Garrett was whisked away from her arms by a grumbling Riftan, who needed to introduce him to a royal vassal of the King’s. In return, Maxi was given Anastasia, who seemed to be particularly fussy as people practically broke their necks attempting to get a look at her. Maximilian couldn’t help but be overwhelmed with guilt at the sight of her daughter, clearly uncomfortable in her lacy dress and sick of all the attention. Even at six months old, it seemed Ana had waged a silent war against socialization of any kind, much like Riftan did.

In her mother’s arms, Ana seemed to continuously squirm, and would occasionally squawk out a cry if someone came too close to her mother for her liking. At that moment, Maxi had seen a small inkling of what Riftan’s life was like after slaying the dragon; so much attention, questions, and excitement. Although she had been occupied for a majority of the dinner with meeting groups of nobles, occasionally she would peer at her husband a few feet away, who managed to always seem utterly bored of the attention he was receiving. 

As Maxi stood there, smiling and greeting people, she couldn’t help but think about her past self, how desperate she was for acknowledgment and praise when she first came to Anatol after being starved of it for her whole life. Now, she was getting that praise, getting that acknowledgment, and she couldn’t remember ever feeling so exhausted and overwhelmed by a desire to have a few minutes to herself. Now more than ever before, she felt profoundly grateful for her quiet life in Anatol with Riftan and their children, and she longed to be back to it.

At some point during the dinner party, Rosetta had silently slipped to Maxi’s side, giving her a fixed stare. She knew instantly that her sister was ready to introduce her to the main ladies of the court, and a pat of nervousness stirred in her stomach. Typically, the most noble ladies of the royal court were the closest confidants with the princess, but Maxi couldn’t picture her sister being close with anyone , let alone her fellow sneaky, sly noble ladies. 

“Come along,” Rosetta said swiftly, giving Maxi’s arm a brief tug before turning on her heel. She managed to give the older man she was speaking with a polite smile before moving after her sister, who seemed to be walking as briskly as possible.

When they reached the other side of the room, Maxi could see three lavishly dressed women sipping champagne and laughing amongst each other, but the moment Rosetta had come into vision they stopped their antics and bowed respectfully. “Good evening, your highness,” one young woman, a blonde with pale skin, greeted. “Might I say, you look extraordinarily beautiful tonight.”

Maxi watched as her proud sister looked completely unaffected by the comment, only nodding her head briefly as acknowledgment that she had heard it. “Good evening to you, ladies. I trust that you are enjoying the gathering?” Rosetta asked, her voice as crisp as always. Maxi stood almost awkwardly beside her; it seemed none of the women had any interest in acknowledging her until the crown princess made the effort to introduce her to them. All three of the women nodded eagerly as though they were children being offered candy. “Lovely, indeed. I have someone to introduce to you. Ladies, this is my sister, Maximilian Calypse, and her daughter, Anastasia Calypse.” Rosetta turned her head towards her, her turquoise eyes silently urging Maxi to step forward. Taking a quick breath, she did, now standing directly beside her sister, cuddling Ana closely beside her, who was watching the women intently. “Maximilian, this is Lady Aliena, Lady Beatrice, and Lady Katherine, my ladies-in-waiting and members of the royal court.”

Maximilian smiled properly, watching as each woman set their eyes upon her and her child. A brief moment of silence passed before one of the women, a dark brunette with dazzling blue eyes, curtsied respectfully towards her. “Lady Maximilian, it is certainly an honor to meet you,” she smiled at her sincerely, “you are every bit as beautiful as the rumors state; though, perhaps a little more so. As is your adorable daughter.” She smiled at Anastasia before clearing her throat. “I am Lady Aliena, at your service.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Maxi replied gently, balancing Anastasia more easily upon her hip. The baby was squirming, as though wanting to be away from the group of women and back to the embrace of her father and brother. Maximilian could hardly blame her for her obvious desire to escape the situation.

The woman beside Lady Aliena, the electric and beautiful blonde, cleared her throat, her light eyes focused mindfully upon Ana. “Greetings, Lady Maximilian. I am Lady Beatrice. We’re very grateful you have arrived safely...and what a beautiful daughter you have.” Maxi smiled at her, too, a bit more timidly before offering a quick thank you. Finally, the last woman gave a polite curtsy.

“I am Lady Katherine,” she said, her voice almost as curt as Rosetta’s. She had a head of curly black hair and a set of magnificent green eyes, and yet there was something stern in her facial features. Unlike the other two women, she made no attempt to look at the baby in Maxi’s arms, which she couldn’t help but feel grateful for. “Welcome to Drachium Palace.”

Maxi looked at her, giving her a small smile. “Thank you. It’s nice to meet all of you.”

Lady Aliena was the first to step closer, clearly interested in getting a better look at Anastasia, who was now frowning deeply at the three women. “Can I ask you how old she is? She is a lovely little baby. Looks very much like you.” Beside her, Rosetta remained as stiff as possible, watching the scene with her sharp eyes. Maxi took a deep breath, re-situating Ana in her arms.

“Six months as of…a few days ago.”

“Well, she’s just as gorgeous as her mother,” Lady Aliena said politely, taking a step back. “She will undoubtedly set a new beauty standard for the women of Wedon when she’s older.” Shifting awkwardly, Maxi gave the woman a polite smile. While Lady Aliena seemed nice, she was still sure to be on guard around her; after all, she knew how manipulative noble women could be. She had borne witness to it her whole life. “Have your little ones met their cousin, his young highness, yet?” She continued, her eyes darting towards Rosetta, who still stood primly.

“They have.” The crown princess answered flatly, giving a curt nod. “Prince Abel enjoyed the company of his cousins greatly.”

Maximilian nodded quietly in agreement, thinking back to how excited her young nephew was when he laid his eyes upon the twins. She couldn’t help but notice that Abel was absent from the festivities that night, which seemed odd to her; she assumed royal children would be pranced around as much as possible. Perhaps he’s kept away from the court on account of his shyness, she thought to herself. 

“Lady Maximilian, how are you enjoying Drachium Palace?” Lady Beatrice asked, taking a sip from her glass of champagne, her eyes watching Maxi with clear interest. 

Maxi shifted, clearing her throat quickly before smiling again. “Oh, it’s quite lovely...I received an extensive tour this afternoon f-from Princess Agnes.”

Lady Beatrice grinned in delight. “I hope the princess showed you the gardens! They are rather beautiful this time of year. Perhaps if you stay long enough, we could picnic together.”

Before Maximilian had a chance to respond to the offer, Rosetta clicked her tongue. “My sister will be rather busy during her stay here, but I’m sure she will let you know if she has a spare moment to socialize.” The crisp answer of the princess surprised her, but Lady Beatrice only nodded, her lips now slightly thinned as though she were used to Rosetta’s icy behavior. The other two ladies paid no mind to the clear rejection either, but Maxi couldn’t help but feel a little awkward by her sister’s curt response. It was clear that Rosetta’s hostility wasn’t just extended to Maximilian, but rather everyone around her. Maxi felt a sadness pang her heart.

How deeply lonely my sister must be…

Suddenly, an odd silence fell over the group, and the sound of heavy footsteps were heard from behind her. Before getting the chance to even turn her head, Maximilian felt the strong hand of her husband clasp around her shoulder, and seconds later she could feel a kiss be pressed against her head. Immediately, her face reddened, humiliated by the knowledge of displaying affection in front of her sister and the ladies of the court; however, the three women across from her seemed not to mind in the slightest, their eyes focused on Riftan. A swift sensation of jealousy moved through Maxi’s stomach at the look in each of their eyes, which showcased an expression of admiration and desire that other women gave her husband almost constantly. She felt her body churn awkwardly as avidly attempted to ignore Rosetta’s burning stare.

“Sorry to interrupt,” Riftan said, his dark eyes falling upon Maxi. In his arms he held Garrett, who babbled happily at the sight of his mother and sister before going to suck on his fingers in delight, his head comfortably propped up against his father’s massive chest. It was almost amusing, seeing such a joyful, small baby being held by a large, brash man. “Maxi, I think it's time we put the twins to bed. They both must be exhausted.”

Maximilian nodded, feeling silently greatly at the prospect of a brief escape and moment of solace with her family. Before she could excuse her leave, Lady Beatrice cleared her throat loudly, clearly wanting to be noticed. “Lord Calypse, how lovely it is to see you. It’s been years!” She said, a bit too enthusiastically for Maxi’s liking. The blonde woman gave him a girlish grin, while Riftan stared at her flatly in response. “I’m Lady Beatrice, don’t you remember me? We met a few years ago during the celebration for the crown prince’s birth.”

Maxi felt her throat dry. She knew that several years ago Riftan had come to Drachium to meet Abel and congratulate the royal family for his birth, but a part of her wilted being reminded of the painful time that they spent apart. As though he sensed Maxi’s hurt, Riftan’s free hand safely wrapped around her waist, giving her a small tug closer to him. “No, I don’t remember you.” He said bluntly, his dark eyes flashing with an unamused emotion. Lady Beatrice let out an odd-sounding laugh in response, one that cleverly masked up any possible embarrassment she could have felt over being forgotten.

“Well, I’m rather disappointed, my Lord!” She responded, her voice a little higher than before. “I was honored to meet the legendary dragon slayer-I even recall proposing that we share a dance that night!”

A brutal scoff left Riftan’s lips as he stared down at the woman in distaste, his lips forming into an uninterested line. “If I don’t remember your face, then I certainly wouldn’t remember sharing a dance with you. Now, if you excuse me, I was speaking to my wife.” 

Maxi’s eyes widened at her husband’s harsh candor, and she watched as Lady Beatrice’s face seemed to drop in embarrassment. “Excuse me, Lord Calypse, but I was in the middle of introducing my sister to the ladies of the court.” Rosetta’s bitter voice interrupted, cutting through the brief second of tension. “Surely, your children’s bedtime can wait a moment.”

“Unfortunately, your highness, it cannot.” Riftan replied curtly, his upper lip twisting as he stared down at the crown princess’s ruthless glare. For a few seconds, Maxi watched as her husband and her sister stared each other down viciously, neither having any interest in relenting to the other. Maxi nibbled her lower lip, rubbing Ana’s back as she watched the pair have a silent war. Suddenly, Rosetta’s stare of hatred seemed to crack, and she took a deep breath before taking a step back, clearly having no interest in being on the receiving end of Riftan Calypse’s legendary glare for another moment longer. Taking a sharp breath, she turned back around, once again facing the women of the court.

“Fine. I wouldn’t want to inconvenience you.” She practically spat, not bothering to give either member of the Calypse family another look. “But don’t be rude, Lord Calypse. Introduce your son to my companions.”

Before Riftan could object, Maxi fiercely tugged at the bottom of his tunic, causing him to give her an odd stare. She looked back at him intently, silently begging for him to relent and please the crown princess before making the situation any more awkward than it already had become. Taking a deep breath, Riftan turned his body back towards the ladies. “This is our son, Garrett.” Riftan said stiffly, his arms protectively wrapped around the boy. Lady Aliena and Lady Beatrice immediately began to coo over the young boy, gushing to each other about how much he looked like his father. Their fussing only lasted a few seconds before Riftan lost his patience once again, taking an abrupt step backward and shifting Garrett from view. “That’s enough of that. Our children need to be put to bed now.”

The sternness in Riftan’s tone was intimidating and undeniable, so much so that both women took a step back, cautiously staring at him. Maxi felt her face flush from embarrassment at her husband’s candor, but she knew how much he loathed parading their children about as though they were fancy pieces of jewelry. “Yes…I apologize, but the twins are very tired,” Maxi said awkwardly, forcing her millionth smile of the night as she gently touched her husband’s arm. “I hope to see you three again tonight.”

The ladies nodded politely, bidding Maxi farewell before Riftan led her through the room. As she walked, she could feel her sister’s eyes burning through her back, but she didn’t bother to turn around. She had a strong feeling that the introduction to the women of the court didn’t go the way Rosetta had intended due to her husband’s interruption, but Riftan didn’t seem to care in the slightest.

Once they made it outside of the dining hall, they were met with the sight of Ludis, who bowed in their direction. With a sad sigh, Maxi gave both her son and daughter a kiss to the head before passing them to Ludis. As though they knew they weren’t going to see their parents again for the night, the twins both started to cry loudly, causing Maxi’s heart to feel as though it had been torn in two. However, Ludis gently situated them in her arms, pressing kisses to their heads. “Don’t worry about the twins, my Lord and Lady. They’ve had a long day. Their crying will cease.” She reassured, but Maxi still felt as though she was going to sob at their emotion. 

Once Ludis walked down the hallway and the twins were out of view, Riftan let out a muttered curse, running a hand through his hair. “Thank God that they’re gone. Every minute they were in there I was terrified something would happen to them.” He took a sharp breath, shaking his head. “What a ridiculous demand, introducing our children to the royal court at a dinner party! They were entirely overwhelmed, they’ve never been in such a place!”

Instinctively, Maxi shushed him, not wanting anyone else to overhear his anger. “I know, but they’re gone now…and they’re safe.” She paused, taking a shallow breath. “Why were you being so rude to the l-ladies of the court?”

In response, an odd look fell across Riftan’s face, his eyebrows raising as though she had said something humorous. “I can’t stand women like that, troublesome instigators. I didn’t want you meeting them in the first place.” Suddenly, an odd silence fell between the two, and her husband gave her a peculiar stare, one that Maxi hadn’t seen before. “You believe me, don’t you? When I said that I don’t remember that woman?”

“Oh…of course I do,” she replied instantly, but her husband didn’t look satisfied. “Riftan, of course I believe you.”

During her three years at the mage tower, the very thought of other women being around Riftan made her heart ring in pain and salty tears slide down her cheeks. Even though she knew how much he cared for her, a part of her was still terrified that he would follow through on his threat and move on, leaving her to be a memory. Obviously, that wasn’t the case, and now that they were parents themselves and had been married for nearly a decade, Maxi tried her hardest not to feel jealous anymore, but sometimes, she just couldn’t help it. But she was willing to pay the occasional price of envy if it meant she could have a husband as loving, kind, and attentive as Riftan.

She hadn’t realized he had embraced her until her face was pressed against his heavy chest. Briefly, she closed her eyes against him, knowing she was at her safest when she was in his arms. “You are the only woman I could ever want,” he murmured against her hair, “you’re all I need and all I desire.”

Her heart seemed to flourish. “And you…are my everything.” Maxi replied, her response feeling weak in comparison to his, but he only squeezed her harder. “You and our children.” For another few minutes she allowed him to hold her, basking in his comforting smell and sweet embrace. Once her heart returned to its normal pace, she pressed a delicate kiss against the side of Riftan’s cheek, standing on her toes to reach him. “Let’s go back i-in before they realize we left.”

With a final kiss to her lips, his hand intertwined with hers, and they made their way back into the dining hall, their worries seemingly much smaller now that they were reminded of each other’s presence. As she held her husband’s hand, Maxi could feel the anxiety she was carrying lessen, and she let out a small breath before following Riftan through the doorway to the hall.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

After a massive dinner of rich, mouth-watering food and endless streams of wine, Maximilian was more than relieved when King Reuben announced that the party would be moving to the main banquet hall, where more nobles, the knights, and other residents in Drachium Palace would be welcomed to the celebrations. At first, Maxi struggled standing from the table, not used to the rich fare that the royals indulged in. She wondered how Agnes and Rosetta managed to stay so skinny while eating such filling foods every night while she bloated from a singular dinner in Drachium.

Once all the guests made their way down to the banquet hall, Maxi and Riftan followed after, a few minutes behind. Princess Agnes insisted that they make a royal entrance to announce their arrival, claiming that a woman as beautiful as Maximilian needed to be “shown off.” After a brief and very embarrassing argument between Agnes and Riftan, Maxi convinced her husband to relent and allow the princess to get her way so they could hurry the night along. With a furrowed frown and a tight jaw, Riftan agreed to the princess’s lavish proposal.

“Remember to hold onto her arm,” Agnes instructed, taking it upon herself to explain to the Calypse couple how they should walk down the marble stairs to make their fancy entrance. “And don’t walk too fast, Riftan, you don’t want it to appear like you’re trying to rush.”

“Even if that’s exactly what I’m doing?” Riftan replied mockingly, and Agnes glared at him. “Fine, yes, I’ll walk slowly . I know perfectly well how to make my way down some stairs-“

“Would you prefer if I escorted your lovely wife instead?” Agnes interrupted, her voice sickeningly sweet as she shot the knight a taunting stare. “I happen to think Maximilian looks beautiful , and she should be presented as such!”

Maxi blushed immediately, but her husband’s features darkened as though the princess had challenged him to a duel. “Your assistance will not be needed.” He hissed, low enough for the King not to hear from several feet away, thoroughly distracted in his conversation with Prince Elias. “I know how to present my wife, thank you very much.” His arm suddenly wrapped protectively around Maxi’s waist, jolting her gently closer to his side. Agnes watched, a humorous smile growing upon her lips before nodding to herself, seemingly satisfied with her work of persuasion.

Moments later, two royal guards opened the door before stepping aside. With a small grumble, Riftan extended his arm, allowing Maxi to wrap hers around his. While she couldn’t see the banquet hall from where they were standing, she could hear the booming sound of conversation in the room below, and she felt a nervous tingle move up her spine.

When the low fanfare of a trumpet sounded, the talking below ceased, and Maxi felt a lump of anxiety grow in her throat. Carefully, Riftan began to walk, escorting her through the doors and towards the marble stairs. From her place at the top of the balcony, Maxi could now see the lavish banquet hall, jam packed with noble men and women, knights, and attendants everywhere. An odd silence fell through the room as everyone appeared to look up at them as they began to walk delicately down the marble staircase. She could feel the eyes of everyone on her, staring down her form like animals on the prowl for food. As her heart raced, Maxi felt a flash of sympathy for the crown princess; she couldn’t imagine having to dress up every night and have all eyes on her each time she entered a hallway, judging her over every aspect of her appearance. She swallowed tightly.

Once they reached the floor of the banquet hall, people around them bowed their heads respectfully. Maxi could see the fascination in the eyes of the men in the room, obviously enamored with the sight of the legendary dragon slayer, while she also felt the careful, curious eyes of the noble women. She shifted awkwardly, her hand now wrapping around Riftan’s for support. After making their grand entrance, they walked to the front of the crowd, turning back around to watch as the royal family began to walk down the stairs as well. First came Agnes and Rosetta, walking side by side briskly. The blonde sorceress bore a bright smile, well the crown princess had on her usual flat expression. Behind them walked King Reuben and Prince Elias, their conversation from before now ceased. When the royal family reached the last stair, everyone in the room bowed towards them respectfully, nobody uttering a word.

After a few seconds, King Reuben clasped his hands together, a smile on his face as he looked out into the crowd. “Loyal subjects, I thank you all for gracing us with your presence tonight. What a joy it is, to look out at so many happy faces.” He smiled, which was a new expression that Maxi had yet to see before, and made the King look younger. “This gathering is held in honor of Riftan Calypse, the champion of Wedon, and his doting wife, Maximilian, both of whom were key factors in winning the last war.” A shutter of applause rang through the crowd, and Maxi felt herself grow flushed at the comment. “Please, enjoy your night, and as always, help yourself to whatever you wish.”

A second round of applause rang through the air before the King drifted off towards his personal chair in the corner of the room, flagged by several attendants. Rosetta and Prince Elias grouped together to speak to a set of nicely-dressed men while Agnes immediately walked over to the nearby table where the royal knights were sitting. Maxi let out a soft sigh of relief, squeezing her husband’s hand. “Would you like to sit down?” Riftan asked her quietly, tucking a strand of her red hair behind her ear. “You look rather flushed.”

Before Maxi could reply, a royal attendant suddenly flew to their side, causing her to jump a bit from surprise. Immediately, a glare overtook Riftan’s features, but the attendant didn’t seem bothered by either of their reactions in the slightest. “Lord Calypse, his Majesty King Reuben requests your company so he may discuss a private matter with you and a few of the royal knights.”

Riftan sighed loudly, and Maxi felt her heart being tugged at the prospect of having to face the busy banquet hall alone. Her husband turned around, offering her an almost devastated look of apology. “I’m sorry, Maxi. Hopefully this won’t be long.” He leaned over, pressing a kiss to her cheek. “The knights are sitting at the table in the back of the room. Head there and try to enjoy their company until I get this over with.”

A frown creased over the attendant’s face, obviously not keen on Riftan’s clear disrespect, but before he could bother to correct him the knight had turned on his heel, walking towards where the King was sitting at the far end of the room.

Once Maxi was alone, she couldn’t help but feel nervous, suddenly unsure as to what to do with herself. With a small sigh, she turned around, awkwardly making her way through a few small groups of people. It appeared the moment that she was gone from the safety of her husband’s side, the deep, lustful looks of men began to be noticeable. She tried to ignore them, continuing to walk through the hall as best she could without bumping into anyone, suddenly overly mindful of how tight her dress was and how it accentuated her cleavage in a way she no longer was comfortable with. Moving swiftly, she tried her hardest to make it through groups of people, mindful of the whispers she heard around her.

This feels worse than I expected, I just want to be out of here and-

“Lady Maximilian! Come sit with us.”

Turning her head at the sound of the feminine voice, Maxi set her eyes upon Lady Aliena, Lady Beatrice, and Lady Katherine sitting at a nearby table enjoying goblets of wine. Immediately, she mentally cursed herself, wishing she had walked off with Riftan for an extra few feet so she could have avoided this very circumstance. However, it was clear that she was caught, and to walk off now and pretend she hadn’t heard Lady Aliena’s call would be incredibly rude. Also, having a place to sit would save her from being eyed intently by strange men. Swallowing, she forced a smile and made her way towards the table, mindful of the odd, almost judgmental manner in which Lady Katherine was staring at her. She could hardly blame the woman, remembering how rude her husband had been to the women previously.

When she had reached the table, Lady Aliena offered her a grand smile, motioning towards the seat across from her. “I’m so glad that I got to snap you up! I was worried you would be occupied by others for the entire night.” Maxi sat down, unable to hide the soft look of confusion growing across her face. Why would this woman want to spend time with me? “How are you finding the banquet?”

Maxi chewed her bottom lip momentarily, taking a quick glance around the room. “It’s very…grand. I’ve never seen one quite like it.”

Lady Aliena laughed. “You should come to the capital more frequently, then! We have banquets of this size all the time.” She paused, reaching for her goblet. “However, this one is special because it is in honor of you and Lord Calypse. His Majesty the King wanted it to be perfect.” Beside her, Lady Katherine scoffed, but Lady Aliena seemed to ignore her. “Your children are so precious. Twins! What a blessing from God. Thank you for allowing us to meet them.”

Maxi felt a twinge of relief flick through her shoulders at the praise of her children, she had been terrified that members of the court would find crude things to say about them, but nobody had said anything remotely unkind the entire night. “Thank you,” she replied honestly, “do…do you have children of your own?”

“Of course,” Lady Beatrice said abruptly, clearly taking it upon herself to be a part of the conversation. Maxi couldn’t help but be surprised, given how offended she had seemed previously when Riftan bluntly admitted to forgetting of her existence. “We all do. I have two little girls and one boy. All separate pregnancies, however.” She gave Maxi a soft smile as though she was attempting to make a joke, and she politely returned it. 

“I have one daughter, but my husband and I have begun trying for another,” Lady Aliena said, pointing to her stomach. “Lady Katherine has one boy and one girl.” The dark-haired woman on the other side of the table still remained silent, drinking her wine and watching Maxi closely. She felt herself shift, unsure what to make of her strict gaze. “Speaking of children, Lady Maximilian…do you and your husband wish for more?” Lady Aliena’s hazel eyes twinkling with interest, as though she were about to discover some deep secret.

“Oh,” Maxi said, silently thinking over the question. It felt oddly personal, but then again, the women of the court seemed to ask each other questions like those, so perhaps it was their normal and custom in Drachium. She took a breath, sitting up slightly. “I think I would, yes…but I’m very grateful for the children I already have, and I-I’d like to see them get a bit older before we consider having more.” She felt satisfied with her truthful answer, realizing at that moment that since the birth of the twins, that was the first question she received about wanting to have more children. She and Riftan had yet to discuss the matter.

Should we already be planning another child? Do these women think I’m strange for not being pregnant again?

Maxi felt her stomach lurch in anxiety, but Lady Aliena continued to smile brightly. “That makes much sense. You are very lucky, might I say. Twins are rare, and having both a boy and a girl is even rarer.” She sighed suddenly, her eyes momentarily closing. “My husband is desperate for a boy. I hope my next one turns out to be a son, or I’ll have to be pregnant quickly after the birth of my next, which is unfortunate. I’ll be in desperate need of a break.”

Maxi felt a twinge of guilt surge in her heart at the woman’s honesty. It was true that most noblemen demanded sons from their wives, her own father had done the same with both women he had been married to. Every day she was grateful that Riftan wasn’t the same way throughout her pregnancy, and she pitied women that didn’t have an experience as loving and stress-free as her. 

“I hope you have more darling babies, Lady Maximilian,” Lady Beatrice said, not giving her time to respond to Lady Aliena. “Your children are both so adorable, and since you’ve already procured an heir for your husband, there will be no pressure for you regarding gender.” An odd look grew across the woman’s face, and she suddenly bore a more dominant, almost fake, smile. “I must say, while your son is lovely, you and Lord Calypse seem to produce beautiful daughters together. His Southern heritage mixes well with your delicate features for a stunning young lady.”

Immediately, Maxi felt a wave of discomfort pass through her, and she shifted her body awkwardly. She didn’t like how so many people had begun to speak of her daughter in such a way, it felt deeply inappropriate to discuss a six-month old baby in that manner. But before she could say anything, Lady Beatrice continued talking. “Say, my son has recently turned two years old. Perhaps, when your daughter is a bit older, we could introduce them to each other. Maybe on your next visit to Drachium.” She took a quick sip of her wine, the odd smile not leaving her face. “They would make an adorable pair, I can assure you of that. I have a feeling they would be great playmates.”

Lady Katherine scoffed loudly, causing Maxi to jolt her head, only now remembering that the woman was still sitting with them. “I’m sure Lord and Lady Calypse have enough offers for their daughter’s hand already, they certainly won’t consider your son.”

Maxi’s eyes widened as Lady Beatrice’s face turned a ghastly red from embarrassment and anger. “How dare you make such an accusation! I was merely implying that the two could be friends!”

“I’m sure you were,” Lady Katherine mocked, her dark eyes narrowed, falling silent once again. The two women stared daggers at each other from across the table, all while Maxi’s heart began to quicken its pace.

“Now, now,” Lady Aliene interrupted, waving her hand to calm the ladies while Maxi sat stiffly in her seat. “This is hardly an appropriate matter to discuss with Lady Maximilian, especially when his young royal highness asked us not to make any remarks like those, Lady Beatrice, given all of the recent discussions...” Her voice trailed off, and she winked at Maxi as though she were speaking in secret code, causing a tremor to dash down her spine.

His young royal highness…? Is she speaking of Prince Elias?

What discussions is she talking about?

Suddenly, a dark, uncomfortable feeling plaghed Maximilian’s stomach, and for a moment she felt as though life had been sucked out of her. As she thought back on the day, the way each member of the royal family seemed incredibly interested in her children, especially in her daughter, she felt a deep sense of dread. She recalled the way both King Reuben and Prince Elias’s golden eyes settled upon Ana, as though they were checking off some sort of secret in their minds. She felt like a fool for not realizing it earlier.

Is the royal family attempting to…marry Anastasia to Prince Abel?

A part of her wanted to dismiss the thought, push away the possibility of such a ridiculous union, but the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Great sense. Royal families all across the Seven Kingdoms searched long and hard for noble female candidates for their eldest sons, obviously wanting to secure the best, most pure-blooded match possible. Plenty of young princes would marry distant family members, even close ones. Ana was Abel’s half-cousin, the daughter of the greatest knight on the continent and a relative of the fallen Roemian Empire, also the granddaughter of a once powerful duke. Although she felt arrogant for saying it, her daughter was one of the highest children of nobility in Wedon. Her being scouted for noble marriages made perfect sense.

Is a possible union between Ana and Abel the reason that we’re here…?

“Lady Maximilian, might I say how stunningly beautiful you look tonight?” Lady Beatrice said suddenly, her voice cutting into Maxi’s deep thoughts. She stared at the woman mindlessly, her conscious continuing to bite at her viciously. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a beauty quite like you. I mean no offense, but you don’t resemble her highness very much.”

From the other side of the table, the dark-haired woman clicked her tongue loudly. “I must say, I have known her royal highness for several years and she’s never mentioned a sister.” Lady Katherine said, taking a brief sip from her goblet of wine. “Why, I was unaware that the two of you were related up until I heard that you and Lord Calypse would be visiting Drachium.”

Before Maxi could even have a moment to feel a morsel of embarrassment, or even process the words the woman spoke, Lady Aliena gasped in mortification. “Lady Katherine, please don’t be so rude to Lady Maximilian! Perhaps she and the crown princess have a more private relationship.”

“I wasn’t attempting to be rude , Lady Aliena, I was merely making a comment-“

“Well, it was very intrusive-“

The women babbling on seemed to turn to background noise in Maxi’s mind as she mindlessly stared out at the crowd surrounding her. A feeling of misery burst through her veins, and she felt her throat tighten as she imagined what life would be like here in Drachium Palace, what her sister’s life was like. Is this all there was, sucking up to women of the court and having to spend every waking minute pleasing your husband? Spending your days alone, leaving your children to be watched by nannies while you went about useless activities around the castle? Attending a massive banquet every night and forcing to communicate with the lowest of people?

And what would happen if my daughter lived this way? Would she be as emotionless, as drained as Rosetta?

Maximilian didn’t remember getting up, but soon she was practically running through the crowds, pushing her way to the nearest door.

Her heart hammered like a million arrows stabbing their way through a target as she threw open the doors, shutting them briskly behind her. She leaned against the stone wall, panting as her heart raced and beads of sweat formed on her head. It wasn’t the running that exhausted her, she could endure much more physical activity than that, it was the dreadful topic of conversation and her own naivety.

How could I not have noticed?

Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she caught her breath. She felt like a fool, like a failure of a mother. The desire to be back with her children in Anatol, safe and protected from scheming royals and nobles alike, hit her like a knife to the chest. She was a fool for thinking that her children would be safe here; the King had already hatched a plan for her daughter, who was to say he hadn’t forged one for her son and husband, too?

And when they’re handled…what will he do to me?

“Maximilian?”

The strict voice of the crown princess caused Maxi to jolt up, her eyes widened as she stared at her sister. An odd look of surprise washed over Rosetta’s face, as though Maxi’s expression had frightened her. However, her moment of vulnerability was immediately washed away, and she took a cautious step forward. “What are you doing out here? Why do you look unwell?” She paused, eyeing her. “The ladies told me you ran off abruptly. Are you feeling ill?”

“Are you attempting to orchestrate a union between my daughter and your son?” Maxi blurted, the words feeling like fire as they left her lips. Instantly, a shocked look overcame Rosetta’s face, one that Max had never witnessed before. A beat of silence passed, and the crown princess quickly regained her composure once again, sucking in an immediate breath. Her turquoise eyes shimmered with an unknown emotion, a dark one.

“I have no idea what you’re referring to.” Rosetta replied crisply, her hands wrapping together pristinely at her front. Her behavior was so ominous it made anger beat through Maxi’s veins. She took a sharp inhale, attempting to catch her breath.

“The ladies…they mentioned something about it. Surely, this cannot be true. It must be nothing more than palace gossip.” Maxi stated, her tone sounding self-convincing as her sister stared at her emotionlessly. “Rosetta, if there is any truth to this ridiculous story…you must tell me.”

The crown princess’s lips fell into a deep frown as though she had been insulted. “I am under no obligation to tell you anything. Any matters such as those can only be confirmed by his Majesty. Until then, dismiss them.” 

Maxi stared at her, unable to prevent her eyes from widening in shock. Dismiss them? How could I just dismiss something as shocking as this? “Are you being serious? How could I ever just ignore such a thing!”

“Keep your voice down.” Rosetta hissed. “We shouldn’t even be out here, someone could be listening.”

“My daughter isn’t even a year old…how is s-such a ridiculous suggestion even in the cards?”

Suddenly, a dark look fell over the princess’s face, and Maxi immediately knew that she had been far too curt and honest with her sister. “Are you trying to imply that my son isn’t good enough for your daughter?” She said coldly, eyes narrowed, and Maxi instantly felt her body tense as she tried her hardest to think of an appropriate response.

“Of course not…Prince Abel is a lovely young boy, but he’s just that-a boy ! What do a toddler and a baby have in common?” She sputtered, disbelief laced in her tone. “They’re children, wedding unions shouldn’t be planned until they are older.” Before Rosetta could answer, Maxi took a sharp breath. “And not to mention that they’re cousins-“

“I will not tell you again to lower your voice.” The princess said dangerously, and Maxi’s lips closed. “You are discussing royal matters that are of top secrecy and aren’t even confirmed to be true. I feel the need to remind you that as crown princess, my loyalty is entirely to the Crown. If you feel so strongly about this situation, feel free to speak to his Majesty the King, but leave me out of your nosiness and frivolous demands for answers.” The cold look on Rosetta’s face was ruthless, so sharp Maximilian was sure it would be able to sharpen knives. Instinctively, she took a step back, but was unable to remove the angry frown from her face. A singular beat of silence passed before the crown princess turned on her heel, icily walking back into the banquet hall, abandoning Maxi in the hallway.

Despite her sister’s years of masking her expressions to both the public and their own family, Maxi had finally begun to learn how to read Rosetta properly. She knew from her furious, offended reaction that what the ladies of the court were speaking of was true, and perhaps her suspicions were correct in that King Reuben and Prince Elias were eyeing her daughter as a marriage candidate for young Prince Abel. After all, creating a royal union took much consideration in planning, so perhaps this plan had been in the cards since the King had learned of her pregnancy. Maybe that was the reason behind Rosetta answering her previous letters so quickly; the King instructing her to try and rekindle their relationship, so as to gain a better handle on both Riftan and their children.

Maxi let out a low breath, feeling a chill creep upon her shoulders as a terrible feeling stewed within her. She hated knowing that the royal family had managed to successfully toy with both her and her husband.

They can do whatever they wish, but they cannot demand a claim over my children.

I will make sure of it.

After taking another minute to regain her composure, Maxi returned back to the banquet hall.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The night dragged on, the atmosphere of the room changing quickly as people became more intoxicated by the passing second. Quiet, private conversations turned to loud laughter and foolish dancing around the room, and idle drinking turned to noble men attempting to out drink the knights, which was clearly an impossible feat. Maximilian managed to make it to the table at the far end of the room where the Remdragon Knights were seated, all laughing loudly and deep in their cups, which she was grateful for. The more distracted and out of mind they were, the less they would notice about her suddenly quiet, docile change of mood. Hours had passed since Maxi had last seen her husband, and now it appeared he was no longer in the room, probably ushered out somewhere with King Reuben. 

Maxi sat comfortably next to Ulyseon, her eyes glossing over as she watched a drinking competition between Hebaron and a few junior knights occur close by. Their loud laughter and constant jokes did nothing to soothe her rocketing heartbeat and her deep, flaring anxiety that had yet to calm down following her argument with her sister. A few times throughout the night, Maxi gazed out across the hall, looking for a tight-lipped, flaxen-haired princess, but it was clear that Rosetta had left for the night. She couldn’t stop the irritation that burned through her bloodstream as she thought of the crown princess and how furious she appeared to be following their conversation; it was infuriatingly puzzling for Maxi.

What does she have to be angry about? 

“Are you alright, my Lady?” 

Ulyseon asked suddenly, a frown upon his face. Maxi looked up, snapping from her daze, watching the way the young knight’s violet eyes twisted with concern. “Are you hungry? Or, do you perhaps need some water?”

Maximilian plastered a forced smile upon her lips, attempting to give her friend a secure nod. “I am well, Ulyseon. Just a little bit distracted.”

The platinum-haired knight seemed to not believe her, his lips twisting as though he had tasted something sour. She felt her heart push in defeat, knowing that Ulyseon would bother her until he received a better answer. “Are you certain , my Lady? You have been rather quiet-“

“For God’s sake, Rovar, leave the woman be!” The loud, clearly intoxicated, voice of Hebaron chortled, disrupting the tense questioning. Maxi released a small sigh of relief, suddenly grateful for the ginger-haired man’s terrible habit of interrupting. “Her ladyship is fine, perhaps worn-out from the long journey. My dearest Lady, can I interest you in some more wine?” He reached for the half-empty bottle beside him, offering her a boyish grin that she couldn’t help but return.

“No thank you, Sir Hebaron,” she replied, “I apologize for being s-such a spoilsport. It appears my mind is elsewhere tonight.”

Before Hebaron could say anything, Ulyseon cleared his throat. “Please don’t apologize for such a thing, my Lady! After all, you are a mother of two young children, surely you must be exhausted and worn-out from our travels.” He offered her a bright smile, his face resembling that of a puppy dog. “Say the word, and I will be glad to escort you to your chambers for the evening.”

“Oh, that isn’t necessary yet,” Maxi said awkwardly, “I believe that…his Majesty expects me to stay a while.” Her eyes scanned around the room, looking for King Reuben but still being unable to spot him. She chewed her lip nervously. Sleep did sound tempting, but she knew that the second her head hit the pillow, she wouldn’t be able to chase off her worries and would likely be up for hours.

But I guess that is any mother’s fate, is it not? Forever worrying for your children?

Her mind drifted off to her own mother, which she found herself doing more frequently since she had been pregnant. Arian Roem Girtha was not a very affectionate mother, but even as a child Maxi could see something so deeply lonely, so very sad behind her mother’s withering gaze that she was able to completely forgive her for her lack of love. Her mother died when she was very young, but as Maxi grew and settled into her life of being her father’s punching bag, she would sometimes ponder on the thought of how her life would have been had she lived. It was true that Rosetta never would have been born, and chances are that Maxi wouldn’t have had a sibling at all given how much her mother struggled to conceive. But putting all of that aside, would her mother have grown to care for her more as she got older? Would they forge a mother-daughter bond that she saw in books? Would her mother have tried to stop the Duke’s abuse, or give her a morsel of affection?

Maxi sighed softly. No, there is no use dwelling on something that will only bring pain.

Her deep thoughts suddenly fled her mind when she felt familiar, rough hands gently wrap around her shoulders.

Riftan.

As though he could have sensed her troubling thoughts, he appeared by her side instantly, looking every bit as handsome as he did when the night first began. Maxi couldn’t stop the smile gracing her lips as she watched the beautiful man get onto his knees beside her, his hand still gently tracing over her back as he reached for her dainty hand. She watched in quiet adoration as he pressed a kiss to the front of her palm before looking at her with an intense, admirable expression behind his dark eyes. “My beautiful, fair lady,” Riftan said, his thumb gently rolling over her hand. “May you do me the honor of being your dance partner for the evening?”

Maxi felt her face grow red from the violent blush that grew across her cheeks, and her heart fluttered in adoration. She could feel the envious eyes of several noblewomen set upon her, those who were clearly jealous of her dashing, adoring husband. Years ago, she would have felt jealous of such onlookers, but now something had seemed to shift; she knew Riftan was hers, and he only had eyes for her. She was content with her husband’s loyalty. Smiling softly, she accepted his hand. “Of course.”

With his help, she stood to her feet, and was soon being led away from the table of whistling knights and over to the front of the room, where many noble couples were holding hands and dancing slowly together. His right hand securely wrapped around her waist, pushing her body against his while his left hand lifted hers. Soon, they were quietly, subtly slow dancing, and for a minute Maxi had forgotten entirely where she was and the worries on her mind.

A moment of relief for a lifetime of anxiety.

“What has my lady so deep in thought?” He said suddenly, a small smile overtaking his lips, but Maxi could see the glimpse of concern behind his eyes. When she didn’t answer, he gently squeezed her back. “Maxi? Are you alright?”

With a small sigh, she met his eyes again, continuing to sway slowly. “I’m alright.”

He frowned immediately. “No, you’re not.”

She instantly felt like a fool for attempting to hide her feelings from her husband, who knew her better than anyone else alive and would not drop the topic until he got an answer as to what was bothering her. However, she couldn’t tell him what was on her mind at that moment, not in that room, surrounded by people and their eager ears and gossiping lips. Anything she told Riftan, someone would surely overhear and inform the royal family.

As though he read her mind, Riftan suddenly stopped dancing, holding firmly onto her hand. “Let’s go. We’ve been here long enough, and I can tell that you’re exhausted.” His fingers intertwined with hers as he led her through the hall, not giving anyone who stared at them a singular look. Maxi followed behind him, feeling deeply grateful that they were finally leaving the dreadful party. If she had it her way, she would never attend another banquet again. 

She allowed him to lead her back to their room, which was a five-minute walk from the banquet hall. In that time, they both remained silent, clearly preoccupied by their own thoughts and eager to get back to their only place of true privacy. Maxi was worried that someone would come after them and attempt to convince them to return to the party, but the further they walked, the faster she realized that nobody was chasing after them.

When they reached their rooms, they quietly shut the door, knowing that the twins were sleeping. Ludis sat in the corner knitting, but quickly made her way out of the room when Riftan excused her. Carefully, Maxi slipped over to the connecting room next to their chambers, where the twins sat sleeping in their cribs. She watched them for a minute, feeling her heart calm at how content they looked while asleep, blissfully unaware of their mother’s stress and the discussions of their futures. Once she was sure they were asleep, she made her way back to their room, shutting the connecting door quietly so as not to disturb her children’s rest.

It came as no surprise when she saw Riftan standing with his arms crossed, almost anxiously, clearly awaiting her return. “Now, will you tell me what is going on with you?” He asked, keeping his voice low. “You’ve been off all evening. Is it just high stress? Are you uncomfortable? Do we need to go back to Anatol?”

She held her hands up in response as a pathetic attempt to tame his words. “I just need to ask you something.” She said slowly, and Riftan nodded impatiently. Taking a small breath, Maxi looked at him, her anxiety beginning to claw at her insides once again. “Are you aware of s-some type of plan the royal family has for Anastasia? Something to do with a possible union between her and Prince Abel?”

Silence. Riftan remain perfectly still.

“Who told you about that?” He asked after a few seconds, his tone suddenly darkening. “Did Agnes put that idea in your head?”

Maxi shook her head in response, swallowing. So, it was true. “Did you know about this?”

“I suspected.” He answered honestly, his voice still dark. “The only reason I didn’t tell you was because I didn’t want to worry you. When the King sent his invitation to Drachium, I had overheard rumors that he was beginning to search for a marriage candidate for the prince, but I didn’t think he would try and set up a union between both of our families so prematurely.” Before Maxi could say anything, he took a heavy breath. “I don’t want you worrying about this, Maxi. There isn’t anything for you or me to dread over, I promise you.” She felt her mouth drop at his lack of urgency, and she unknowingly took a step backward.

“Why…why aren’t you taking this seriously?” She practically hissed, her eyes widening. 

Riftan sighed heavily, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking. “I am not taking it seriously because Anastasia is our daughter, and we have the final say when it comes to her wellbeing.” He said firmly, his tone resembling that of when he spoke to his knights. “It doesn’t matter if the royal family believes she would make a good match for Abel because as long as we are alive, Ana will not be marrying into that family.” Before Maxi could respond, he took a step closer, wrapping his hand through her hair. “King Reuben wasn’t foolish enough to blatantly mention it to me, but I saw through his implications when he told me he and Elias were searching for Abel’s future wife. He requested that the three of us have a private meeting in a few day’s time; I’m assuming he will make his intentions clear then. But not to worry, I will be rejecting that proposal.”

Maximilian immediately felt her shoulders slump with relief. Even though she knew her husband well enough to know he would never marry their daughter off like some broodmare, it was reassuring to know he was so against the proposition of marrying her off that he didn’t even acknowledge that King Reuben himself placed a special interest on Ana. Riftan’s hand gently rubbed against Maxi’s cheek. “If she wishes to get married one day, then it will be with someone that you and I approve of. I’m not going to send her off to live the life of an isolated, spoiled royal.” He said honestly, his dark eyes flashing with sincerity. “And…I have a strong feeling that our daughter will be a hard one for any suitor to win over, even a prince.”

At that, Maxi let out a soft laugh. It was true that their daughter’s attitude was grumpy and defiant at best, even as a small baby. She already behaved like her father so much, if their traits continued to match by the time Ana became an adult, then Maxi did wish luck to any future young men wanting to court her. “Thank you.” She said softly, her eyes brimming with affection. “For being so…caring.”

The man before her scoffed as though she had said something ridiculous. “Don’t thank me for that. You and our children’s happiness is my priority.” He lifted her hand to her lips, pressing a few stray kisses upon her fingers. 

Maximilian didn’t know who had made the first gesture, but soon kisses on her hands turned to longing, intimate kisses upon her lips before Riftan’s hands began fiddling with her dress, undoing the lace straps as he let out heavy breaths from behind her. His face was practically cocooned against her shoulder as his hands trembled with need, making every attempt possible to take her gown off faster. When it fell to her feet, she felt a chill of air on her bare skin, causing her to shiver. Immediately, her husband’s soft lips began to kiss her bare shoulders before he swept her into his arms, carrying her over to the bed.

After removing his own clothes, he slid in the spot between her thighs, beginning to lick and prod at the skin on her lower belly before dipping lower. A gasp escaped her lips when she felt his tongue dart over her womanhood, and she clapped a hand over her mouth when Riftan shushed her, a troublesome smirk upon her lips.

“There are children sleeping in the other room, miss mage,” he playfully scolded, his voice a whisper. “Now, keep quiet and let me adore you.”

She followed his order to the best of her ability, unable to stop the soft whimpers that escaped her lips as he began to use his fingers to pleasure her. She kept her hand loosely over her mouth, biting the skin on her inner palm to avoid moaning loudly. 

It didn't take long for the fiery warmth of release to bloom inside of her, and soon she was bucking her hips against his long fingers, her head thrown back as she rode out her high. For a moment, her husband only watched her, giving her a minute to catch her breath before pressing a kiss against the inside of her thigh. “I could watch you do that forever,” he said, almost dreamily, his dark eyes adorning her from below. “You are so beautiful, Maxi.”

Her heart thumped, and she felt her eyes grow wet at his genuine compliment. It was hard not to feel emotional when she was at her most intimate state, being held and loved by the only person in the world she knew was made for her. Stealthily, Riftan slid up to meet her lips, his hard chest moving against her breasts as he began to devour her lips once again. Maxi could feel his hardened member pressing against her, and she squirmed, ready to have her fill of him. He breathed heavily against her lips before situating his manhood in her entrance, pushing deeply inside her. She let out a sharp breath, her hands finding his hair as she felt him begin to thrust inside of her, low groans escaping his lips. 

Her hands began to claw at his back as he continued to move, somehow hitting the forbidden spot inside her perfectly each time. She forced herself to bite at his neck to hide her moans of pleasure, her eyes closed as she held onto the man before her for dear life. Minutes passed of their quiet, desperate love making before she felt herself finish for the second time, the coil snapping inside of her stomach, bringing her a burst of beautiful, sticky pleasure. Riftan followed suit moments later, releasing a final groan before finishing inside of her, his hand intertwined with her curls in a fit of loving possession. 

For a few minutes, they stayed like that, their bodies creased together as they both caught their breaths, hearts skipping back down to their regular paces. When he finally removed himself from her warmth, Maxi gasped, flinching from the sudden burst of sensitivity. Riftan flipped over next to her, grabbing the blanket below to cover her body before beginning to spoon her close to him, pressing more kisses against her bare shoulder. “You are wonderful,” he whispered, and she felt him inhale her scent.

“As are y-you.”

She felt him smile against her hair, and then no more words were spoken between the two. Maxi felt him fall asleep first, his soft breaths cascading against her ear. Soon, she felt her own eyes grow heavy with exhaustion, despite previously believing that sleep would be hard to catch that night.

But in his arms, anything was possible.

She knew that now.

Chapter Text

The days seemed to pass slower in Drachium than they did in Anatol, Maximilian had quickly realized.

Back home, there was always something for her to tend to as lady of the castle and healer of the Remdragon Knights. Some days, she barely had a chance to sit down at all, running from the infirmary to different rooms around the castle; and of course, her duties tripled in size when the twins were born. Even though her life was chaotic and packed with things to do, Maxi found a great purpose within it, a part of her always enjoying going around and tending to patients or castle business. But in Drachium, there was someone for everything , and she was left with nothing to do throughout the day other than tend to her children.

It appeared that both Garrett and Anastasia were also unhappy with their new surroundings, both becoming significantly more fussy since they had arrived in Drachium. The morning after the banquet, they had both awoken with small fevers, which nearly sent Riftan over the edge with worry. After some thorough convincing from Ruth, Ludis, and a few castle nannies, they quickly realized that the twins catching a cold was perfectly normal after so many days of travel and encountering a new environment. Still, it added to Riftan’s already bitter attitude, which in turn built upon his hostility towards King Reuben and the royal family, which Maxi tried her hardest to dissipate. While she was also mad at her sly hosts, she knew that no good would come of antagonizing them when they were staying in their care.

The week following the banquet was rather lonely for Maxi. As she expected, Riftan was constantly being summoned by King Reuben for one thing or another, so much so that she only saw him a few times throughout the day. Ruth had made himself completely scarce, which wasn’t a surprise to anyone; clearly, the mage had his heart set on avoiding the princess’s wrath, and Maximilian could hardly blame him. As for her, she spent her days tending to the twins and strolling through the castle gardens, occasionally with the company of Ludis. It became evident to her that despite the many luxuries of Drachium Palace, there was a deeply lonely, bitter aura that weighed heavily upon Maxi’s shoulders. She missed the comforts of Anatol and everything her home offered her and her family.

Other than at dinner, Maxi hadn’t seen her sister at all. It was abundantly clear that Rosetta was avoiding her, clearly not wanting to speak on their previous fight and having no desire to answer Maxi’s many questions. Rather than make an effort to reach out to the crown princess, Maximilian had made the choice to steer clear of her, not wanting to fall victim to her quick temper and snide remarks.

As the King had promised, he took it upon himself to coordinate the twins’ baptism, which Maxi couldn’t help but be surprised by. She didn’t know if King Reuben had heard of her argument with the crown princess, but if he had then he likely would not be very keen on celebrating the Calypse children on account of personal offense to the Crown. However, one week after the banquet the Pope arrived at Drachium Palace, entirely prepared for the planned baptism. Maximilian met the holy man briefly, giving him a respectful bow before he wandered off for private discussions with the King. Maxi couldn’t help but be fond of the old man; he was rather quiet, almost timid, but was abundantly respectful and kind.

On the day of the baptism, Maximilian weasled both Garrett and Anastasia into frumpy, white outfits, similar to the one that Prince Abel wore at his own baptism two years ago. Both twins seemed to be entirely uncomfortable in their gowns, wiggling around and whimpering.

“Can’t they wear something else?” Riftan said with a sigh as he adjusted the neckline of his tunic. “They’re miserable, for God's sake.”

Maxi frowned bitterly, shooting her husband a brief glare. “This is a christening, Riftan. They’re supposed t-to be wearing white. They’ll settle down.” Gently, she traced her finger over both babies’ cheeks, silently willing them to calm down. Much to her surprise, her motherly act seemed to work, and after a few minutes the twins stopped their crying and fell to quietly suckling on their fingers. She let out a soft sigh of relief, praying that they would be in good spirits for the duration of the baptism. 

Once she was sure that the twins looked as presentable as possible, she and Riftan scooped them up and left the room, beginning their walk to the palace church. Maxi felt anxiety clawing at her insides, despite being previously reassured by her husband that there wouldn’t be too many people in attendance for the baptism; just the Remdragon Knights, the royal family members, Ludis, and a selected few others by King Reuben. Still, she was worried that the event would somehow go awry.

When they made it to the church, the first person Maxi saw was Princess Agnes, looking as beautiful as always in a light blue gown that matched her dashing blonde hair perfectly. “Maximilian! Sir Riftan!” She said with a smile, approaching them immediately. It was impossible to ignore the way Riftan stiffened, clearly not happy to see the princess. The moment Agnes reached her side, she politely examined the twins with a happy smile, clearly interested in their outfits. “My goodness, your children look absolutely adorable.” She reached her finger out to trace gently over Ana’s cheek, who stared back at the princess with a firm curiosity in her dark eyes. Immediately, Riftan cleared his throat, causing the princess to snap her finger back as though she had been scolded.

“Thank you for your kind words, your highness.” He said stiffly, re-adjusting Garrett against his chest. “My wife and I both appreciate the royal family organizing this event for the twins.”

A relaxed look washes over the princess’s face, and she smiled softly. “Well, his Majesty was very excited to plan the baptism. He looks forward to seeing what the little Calypses make of themselves in Wedon.” 

Even though the comment was harmless, Maxi felt an odd chill run down her spine. She knew that Princess Agnes was merely making conversation, but the very thought of King Reuben carefully keeping an eye on her children made her stomach twist with nausea. All she could do was offer a weak smile in the woman’s direction, unsure of how else to respond to such a comment.

The sound of voices behind her caused Maxi to turn her head, momentarily grateful for the distraction. A few feet away stood Rosetta, dressed in a lovely lavender gown, her crown adorned with jewels beautifully gracing her head. Beside her stood Prince Elias, who was engaged in a light conversation with a noble man beside him. Maxi knew that her sister had seen her standing there, but made no attempt to say hello or even make eye contact. She let out a shaky breath, momentarily closing her eyes to pray for enough strength to get through the event without any tension or conflict.

Once the small sound of a bell was heard from the church, everyone slowly began to walk inside, taking their seats rather quickly. King Reuben sat at the front of the church, attendants flanking both sides of him, and Maximilian watched as the prince and princesses walked over to join him. She couldn’t help but notice that Prince Abel was not in attendance; likely, a baptism would be too boring for a boy of his age to sit through. Maxi and Riftan took their seats across the aisle from the royal family, patiently waiting for the seating to be filled. It was common practice for a priest to deliver a few verses of Bible scripture before embarking on the baptism process, but Maxi only wished it would go by as fast as possible. She wanted the twins to be baptized before they got fussy and hungry again.

A few minutes later, the wobbly stature of the Pope made his way up to the podium, his hand clutching a wooden cane to ensure he wouldn’t fall over. Despite his decaying posture, the older man seemed to be in good spirits, his eyes gracing Maximilian and Riftan with a small smile. He opened his Bible slowly, his hands twitching with age as he flipped to a specific page. He cleared his throat loudly, releasing a brief cough before beginning to speak. Once he had finished with his opening speech, he extended his hand, beckoning towards the Calypse couple with his wrinkly fingers.

With the help of Riftan, Maxi managed to stand up, holding Garrett safely in her arms. “They’ll be fine,” Riftan murmured softly, his voice low enough to ensure nobody else in the church could hear. “Take a breather, Maxi.”

She momentarily locked eyes with her husband, who was holding Ana securely in his arms, their daughter making herself busy by suckling on her fingers. At her adorable display of innocence, Maxi felt a small smile grow on her lips, and she nodded, taking a quick breath of air before following her husband up to the platform.

Once they had arrived at their designated spot on the podium, the Pope carefully tucked his Bible into his side, nestled safely between his cloak. He gazed at the twins for a moment, a kind expression blossoming across his face. “Lord and Lady Calypse, what name do you give for your son?”

Maxi shifted, propping their baby boy up further. “Garrett.”

“And, for the girl?”

“Anastasia.” Riftan said clearly, adjusting his hand on their daughter’s backside to ensure that her white dress wouldn’t be squashed. 

The Pope nodded, his forehead wrinkled more than before. “What do you ask of God’s church for young Garrett and Anastasia Calypse?” 

“Baptism.” 

The older man nodded again, letting out a soft cough into his hand before clearing his throat. “You have asked to have your children baptized. In doing so, you are accepting the responsibility of training them in the practice of faith. It is your duty to bring these children up under the watchful eyes of God. Do you clearly understand this responsibility?”

Maximilian felt her heart beat wildly, pounding against her chest with a certain vigor. “Yes.” She answered, her voice in perfect unison with Riftan’s. With a soft sigh, the holy man re-opened his bible, beginning to slowly read off words of scripture once again. Maxi listened to the best of her ability, but felt guilty knowing the main matter she was focused on was the comfort and emotional state of the twins and not the words of God. Much to her surprise, both children were perfectly docile, snuggling against the arms of their parents as though they were listening and understood each word that left the Pope’s mouth. Following a short reflection, the willowy old man placed his Bible down gently before settling his eyes on Garrett and beckoning Maxi forward with his wrinkly hands. Swallowing, she felt her stomach twist with nerves as she made her way to the small tub, where she bent slightly to allow Garrett’s head to comfortably rest against it. 

The Pope smiled down at the boy, his lips wobbling from age. “I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.” Maxi watched as the Pope trickled holy water down Garrett’s head, momentarily drenching his eyes. His face contorted from the unpleasant sensation, but made no effort to cry or wiggle away. Next, the Pope anointed Garrett’s head and chest with oil, smoothing it gently over his skin. Maxi felt her heart beating wildly as she held onto her son before taking a step backward, his body now upright against her chest as he stared at the old holy man with a childish curiosity. She let out a deep sigh of relief, grateful that everything went smoothly.

When Riftan stepped forward with Anastasia, the feeling of dread returned to her stomach. Knowing her daughter, Ana wouldn’t appreciate having her head being drenched in water, and she certainly wouldn’t like the feeling of being touched or held by someone that wasn’t her parents. However, Ana seemed to be doing alright with the help of Riftan’s quiet cooing in her direction as he leaned her downwards towards the tub. Their daughter had a furrowed expression upon her face, but remained quiet when the holy water was displayed over her, other than a bit of minor squirming. Once she was propped up in Riftan’s arms again, the Pope graced her with the blessed oil, causing her to squirm momentarily until he took his hands away.

Once the christening was completed, Maxi and Riftan offered the Pope bows and words of gratitude before making their way off the podium. It was hard to ignore the way Rosetta quickly left the room, her beautiful hair bouncing swiftly down her back. Maxi felt her heart twinge; clearly, her sister was still offended over their last confrontation. 

After the event, everyone moved to the banquet hall for an early lunch, and Maximilian passed the twins off to Ludis for the hour. Much to her surprise, the hour went by rather well; she spent the duration of her meal chatting with the other knights while Riftan and King Reuben spoke in low tones at the end of the table. Once the meal was over, the two stood up and began to walk out of the banquet hall, clearly heading for the throne room. Maxi felt her stomach jolt in anxiety at the thought of what they could possibly be discussing together.

“Maximilian?”

At the sound of the familiar, feminine voice, Maxi turned her head, surprised to see Princess Agnes standing behind her, adorned in a beautiful blue gown. The princess offered her a bright smile. “That was an absolutely beautiful baptism. I’m grateful that you agreed to have it in Drachium.” Before Maxi could respond, Agnes cleared her throat. “Do you have time for a quick walk?”

She silently chewed on her lower lip as her mind ran over the offer. Following the banquet the previous week, Maxi had tried her hardest to avoid all members of the royal family, nervous over what Rosetta could have possibly told them. It didn’t sound like her sister to go and tell everyone of their fight, but when it was concerning royal business, maybe she was obligated to inform the royal family. However, Princess Agnes looked perfectly cheerful, nothing out of sorts from her usual demeanor. Taking a quick breath before standing to her feet, Maxi forced a small smile. “I suppose…I must feed the children soon, however.”

“I won’t take much of your time.”

The two women ushered quietly out of the hall, and soon were walking down the main entryway of the palace. “I hope you have enjoyed your stay here.” Princess Agnes said, clearly taking it upon herself to break the silence. “Like I said before, we’re very grateful to have you. You’ve been great company.”

Maximilian kept her eyes forward, but nodded her head slightly. “Thank you for having us. I…I have enjoyed my time here.”

Silence fell between them again, and Maxi had a feeling that the princess didn’t believe her. However, the woman made no attempt to comment on her obvious fib, merely clearing her throat and continuing to steer the conversation. “Have you gotten to spend ample time with your sister during your stay? I understand the two of you haven’t seen much of each other in the recent years.”

“Oh…no. Not particularly.”

“I see.” Agnes replied, her lips now drawing a thin line. “Maximilian, I understand that there are certain rumors going around now. I should have warned you previously of castle gossip that nobles dwell in. They tend to make things a bigger deal than they are.” When Maxi didn’t answer, the princess took a sharp breath. “If you perhaps mentioned such rumors to the crown princess…”

Maxi stopped abruptly, turning her head to face Agnes. “Your highness-“

“I’m not here to lecture you.” Agnes interrupted immediately, holding up a hand. “Rather, I came to offer an apology. I should have warned you more on the high-ranking nobles and the type of things they discuss. This happens frequently with new visitors, especially ones as high profile as you and your husband.” She paused again, thinking to herself. “The point is, I hope those rumors didn’t create a wedge between you and your sister, and I am deeply sorry if they did.”

Maximilian stared at her blankly. A part of her wanted to politely confront the princess, to tell her exactly what she had been told by the ladies of the court and Rosetta, but she opted against it. After all, what was the use of possibly offending the royal family even further than she already had? “With all due respect, Princess Agnes, t-the crown princess and I have never been very close.” She replied, her lips thinning rapidly as though she tasted something bitter. “But I hope our argument didn’t offend any members of the royal family…especially his Majesty.”

“Don’t worry about that,” the blonde sorceress reassured with a soft smile. “His Majesty is not so easily slighted. However…” Agnes’s eyebrows seemed to furrow slightly, and a few seconds passed before she took a breath and began to speak again. “I hope you know that arranged marriages are important to a kingdom’s unity. Of course, you and Sir Riftan are in charge of your children’s future, but you needn’t look at an arranged union with such fear. They can accomplish quite a bit.” She folded her hands together, the smile still across her bright face. “So if the offer is posed in the future… officially , that is, think about it. That’s all I’ll say on the matter.”

“I see…”

Even though she didn’t want to say it, the very thought of putting either of her children through an arranged marriage was terrifying for Maxi. While the princess did indeed have a point in saying that arranged unions could accomplish political goals, that still didn’t strike Maxi as a good reason to get married. Despite the fact that she herself was married through arrangement, she couldn’t imagine putting her children through such an ordeal, despite her love for Riftan. The overall experience came with too much anxiety and self-doubt; besides, she and Riftan’s feelings for each other didn’t commonly happen in arranged marriages, and she wanted the twins to one day marry soley for love.

Perhaps it was a small-minded wish and not ideal at all, but Maxi knew her opinion on the matter wouldn’t change, so she allowed the princess to escort her back to the guest quarters in silence. When they reached her door, she felt relief brew inside her. After a final bow to Princess Agnes, Maxi turned to open the door, but was interrupted by the clearing of the sorceress’s throat.

“And Maximilian?” 

She turned back around, locking her eyes with the deep, ocean blue orbs of the princess. 

“I care for the crown princess very much. She is a valuable asset to our family and a great mother to Abel and wife to my brother. However…I know that her temperament leaves something to be desired.” Agnes paused, and a flash of sympathy seemed to pass through her eyes. “But I know she cares for you in ways she cannot express. I hope you know that, even if your relationship is frequently tested.”

Maximilian held her breath before forcing a small, slow nod. Agnes gave her a slight smile.

“Goodbye now, Maximilian.” The princess said before turning back around, swooping down the corridor. Maxi watched silently as the woman left, her beautiful blonde hair moving gracefully back and forth in its tight ponytail. 

Once she was left in silence, her mind instantly turned to her sister, the cold, sharp face of Rosetta taking form in her brain. Princess Agnes’s words seemed so false and exaggerated that she almost wanted to laugh; it was hard to imagine a reality in which Rosetta truly cared about her. Every single moment of their adult lives had been overrun by arguments and tension, mainly stemming from the crown princess’s near-constant hostile attitude. Even when they were children, Rosetta constantly looked at her with a dark frown as though Maxi’s very presence brought her shame. Even though Maximilian had long broken free of her weak, lonely demeanor, she still had yet to gain her sister’s respect, or even an ounce of admiration. For many years, she had craved the acknowledgment and praise of both her father and sister, fixating on the possibility that one day they could be proud of her.

But of course, things were much different now.

Maxi was a mother and a wife. She was a talented mage and was good at solving problems that came her way. She had friends, people who enjoyed her company and offered her encouragement and genuine kindness. The older she became, the less she craved the approval of her father and sister. Now, Maxi only cared about pleasing those whose opinion she truly valued, which managed to make Rosetta’s opinions matter all the less.

For many years at the mage tower, Maximilian would fall asleep replaying her sister’s bitter words to her from their brief time together in Anatol. Even though a part of her knew that she needed tough love at the time, Rosetta’s cruelty and arrogance burnt a hole through her heart. Being told by her sister, her own blood , that she was incapable of ever loving or trusting anyone hurt her beyond belief, but it also gave her motivation to work harder and prove Rosetta wrong. And, like Maxi had hoped for years, she did accomplish that goal, whereas the crown princess remained unchanged and un-open to self-improvement. 

Maxi released a bitter sigh before closing her eyes, balancing her body gently against the door for a moment of peace. Sometimes she didn’t know why she thought so deeply about her sister, especially when Rosetta had made it more than clear that she didn’t need or want Maxi’s concern. 

Regaining her composure swiftly, Maximilian took a steady breath before opening her bedroom door, walking in quietly to ensure that she wouldn’t disturb the twins if they were sleeping. Much to her surprise, both of her children were spread out on a blanket on the ground, surrounded by toys. Ludis sat calmly between them, her soft hazel eyes darting up towards the doorway with a smile. “Good afternoon, my Lady. How was lunch?” 

“It was fine.” Maxi replied with a dull smile, shutting the door behind her before walking over to the small gathering. She was relieved to see that the twins were out of their christening outfits, now sporting some much more comfortable clothes. When she sat down, Garrett extended his arms towards her, clearly scouting to be picked up. Recently, the twins learned that they possessed enough upper-body strength to sit up, allowing them to have more insight on what was happening in their surroundings. The minute Maxi had situated her son comfortably on her thigh, Ana raised her arms, practically begging for her mother’s hold. With a sigh, Maxi swooped her up as well. “How have they behaved?”

Ludis smiled, reaching her index finger out to tickle Garrett’s chin. “Very well. They both seem to be over their colds now.” Maxi nodded, silently agreeing with the handmaiden. Any signs of sneezing and sniffling from the twins were gone as quickly as they came. “Is there anything I can do for you, My Lady? Perhaps a bath, and maybe I could braid your hair?”

Maxi gave the woman a soft smile before politely shaking her head. “No thank you, Ludis…I think I just want to spend some time with the twins.” She pressed quick kisses to both of their heads, inhaling their scent. “I feel as though I’ve rejected them recently…”

“That’s not true, my Lady,” Ludis replied kindly, placing her hand on Maxi’s knee as a display of comfort. “You are a very doting and attentive mother, more so than the average noblewoman. You merely have social obligations to fulfill over your trip; so please, give yourself some grace.” 

She felt her heart warm at the supportive words, and she gave the handmaiden a genuine look of gratitude. “Thank you.” She replied quietly, gently running her hand over Anastasia’s dark hair before bending down to grace her scalp with a kiss. At the sweet gesture of affection, a smile grew on Ludis’s lips, and she reached forward to pat Maxi’s knee. Oddly enough, it was exactly what Maximilian needed at that moment.

With a peaceful sigh, Maxi leaned forward to place her head on top of Ana’s, quietly watching as Ludis dangled a toy in front of Garrett’s face. Despite being grateful for her handmaiden’s company, all Maximilian wanted in that moment was her husband, and she couldn’t help but be wary of why the King had called him for an audience.

Don’t worry about such a thing, she thought, trying to correct herself, you know how busy Riftan is and how much King Reuben depends on him.

Unfortunately for Maxi, her own personal consoling did nothing to ease the throbbing anxiety in her heart.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It wasn’t until the evening when Riftan returned to their quarters, hours after the twins had been fed and put to bed. Maxi had her meal delivered to her that night, not wanting to go through the hassle of walking down to the dining hall and enduring unpleasant conversation with the palace nobles. Despite her relatively relaxing day, exhaustion plagued her features, causing dark bags to grow under her eyes and her nails to be bitten off to stubs from her worrisome biting, a habit she thought she had long given up.

Something doesn’t feel right.

When Riftan entered the room, Maximilian could see the surprised features of exhaustion on his own face, too, which was rare for her husband. His energy never showed any sign of stopping, so it couldn’t be a good sign that he looked wiped out from a mere audience with the King. Maxi placed her book down in her lap, gazing at her husband desperately from her place on the bed. “You’re back…is everything alright?” Her tone was low so as not to disturb their sleeping children, who were blissfully dreaming in the connecting room. 

“I was hoping you would have been asleep,” he commented, almost gruffly. “It’s late.”

“I couldn’t even try to fall asleep, I-I was deeply worried about you.”

He looked over at her, pausing before beginning to undo his clothing, clearly preparing to crawl in bed next to her. “ Deeply worried? What caused such concern?” It was hard to ignore the way his lip twinged as though he were preparing himself to hear terrible news.

She frowned, nibbling on her lower lip. “You’ve been gone all day. I didn’t know if you would even come b-back to the room tonight.” He fell silent again, focusing his attention back to undoing his dark tunic. Maxi felt her heart beat rapidly. “Riftan, is…is something happening?”

Riftan paused again, his dark eyes glazing over Maxi for a few silent seconds before he released a heavy sigh. Once he was changed from his clothes, he made his way over to the bed, sitting quietly on the side. “His Majesty has received urgent word from Kuahel Leon; apparently, the dispute between Balto and Dristan is taking a turn for the worse. King Heimdall has requested that I bring a few of both the Remdragon Knights and the royal army to secure borders and ensure no violence occurs.” He paused again as though to contain his temper, his lips thinning. “I have a sneaking suspicion that this was part of the reason King Reuben wanted us to come to Drachium so desperately. It would be easier for him to ship me off if I was close by.”

Maximilian felt her heart sink to the bottom of her stomach, and immediately her throat dried in despair and anxiety. “You…you must go? Why can’t Sir Leon handle it?” It was impossible to ignore the squeak of emotion that rose in her tone, and a guilty look seemed to pass through Riftan’s features when he noticed it.

“Sir Leon is having a hard time keeping both King Heimdall and King Thorben appeased. If this feud continues, it could grow to be worse in the future.” Bitterness laced through his tone. “It’s another territory dispute, as usual. The treaty between the Seven Kingdoms is already weakening, and King Reuben doesn’t want other monarchs to grow more paranoid about a possible conflict between Balto and Dristan.”

For a few moments, neither of them said a word. Right around the time that Maximilian discovered that she was pregnant with the twins, she had heard whisperings of a conflict between Balto and Dristan, but she didn’t think anything of it. The Seven Kingdoms, despite being tied together through a peace treaty, frequently had bouts of unrest and conflict. She recalled the years of her youth when her father was at the prime of his power; Dristan demanded the lands back that he had stolen, which caused decades of arguments that sometimes caused violence. However, King Reuben had always managed to keep the Duke of Croyso and King Thorben from causing an all-out war. Maxi felt her stomach twist violently at the thought of her husband having to face such a conflict.

“Why must you go and not a royal ambassador?” She asked softly, her fingers threading over the silk of the comforter. Riftan breathed in sharply.

“King Reuben had already sent Princess Agnes a few months prior, but she was unsuccessful in calming the monarchs. The Pope sent Kuahel Leon a little while ago, and he has done a decent job handling them, but he now needs help.” The edge in Riftan’s tone was undeniable, and Maxi instantly knew that her husband was displeased with the man. “It’s urgent. I must leave tomorrow.”

Her eyes widened in shock. “Tomorrow?”

His hand reached out, intertwining with hers. “I’m going to send you and the children back to Anatol in a few days. The princess offered to have you stay here until my return, but I would feel more comfortable knowing you are back home. There’s too much scheming in this wretched place.” He sighed, running a hand over his dark hair. “I’m taking Hebaron and half of the knights with me. Ursuline and Ruth will go back to Anatol with you and the twins.”

Maximilian stiffened. As the wife of a knight, she knew that her husband’s duty was always his main priority, and she would have to support him as he ran into countless dangers. It was easier when she was beside him as a mage, but now that they had children, she couldn’t dream of abandoning them to chase after Riftan into a heated political battle. 

Clearly sensing her apprehension, Riftan wrapped his arm around her body, tugging her close to him and pressing a kiss against her head. “I will ensure that I won’t be parted from you for too long. Just let me handle this, and I will make it home to you.”

She allowed him to hold her closer, cradling her head against his chest in the way one would comfort a small child. For a few minutes, they were silent, simply relying on the other’s calming presence to endure their own mental battles of anxiety and fear. Undoubtedly, they had gotten used to each other’s presence after so many years apart, sticking to each other as much as possible. But the momentary bliss period was over, and Maxi was forced once again to face the fears of a knight’s wife. Only now, she had two young children to prioritize.

Soon enough, they had entangled into each other’s arms, their bodies intertwining into a wave of what they both knew would only be temporary pleasure. But, not knowing when she would have him in such a way again, Maximilian embraced it as much as she could.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The morning came quickly, and it was no surprise when Maximilian awoke to an empty bed. Trying to carry on as normally as possible, she fed and bathed the twins before dressing them, interested in their surprisingly quiet demeanor. With the help of Ludis, they prepared the twins to be ready for their walk to the palace grounds. Mornings in Drachium were chillier than in Anatol, a fact that Maximilian frequently forgot when walking around the palace with her children.

When they arrived on the grounds, Maxi was surprised by the flurry of activity. Knights were hustled together in groups going over lists of supplies and preparing their horses for the journey to Dristan. There were so many royal knights gathered around that Maximilian was having a hard time spotting the familiar shade of blue and silver.

“There’s Sir Ursuline, my Lady,” Ludis said, pointing out of the stairs and to the far side of the palace, where Ursuline stood promptly, discussing something with a squire. Carefully, the two women made their way to him, focusing on cradling the children to keep them comfortable in the abundance of masculine noise.

The blond knight noticed them right away, turning his head before they were even in his line of vision. “Good morning, my Lady, Ludis.” He gave the pair a kind nod of his head. “I see you’ve brought the little ones out with you. I assume you’re looking for the commander?”

Maxi nodded, re-adjusting Ana in her arms, who suddenly began to squirm. “Yes, we are. Or…is he too busy?”

Ursuline gave her an odd look as though she had something preposterous. “Of course not, my Lady, he’s just preparing last minute adjustments for the journey. The party is about to leave, actually, so you had good timing.” Clearing his throat, he dismissed the squire beside him before facing the ladies again. “I’ll take you to him now. He’s not far.”

Maximilian and Ludis followed quietly after the knight, who led them safely through the grounds and to the near side of the palace. Immediately, Maxi recognized her husband, dressed in his silver armor and blue cape, his sword securely strapped to his side. Riftan was looking over a sheet of scribbled paper in his hands, his eyebrows furrowed in frustration. Beside him stood a pair of royal knights, both adorned in their armor. When they approached them, the knights bowed instantly.

Riftan’s head snapped towards Maxi, his dark eyes widened in a feat of surprise. “You’re already here? I was about to send for a maid to wake you.” He snapped the scroll of paper shut, handing it briskly to a man beside him before turning his head back to the men. “You two, go with everyone else. I’ll be there momentarily.” The knights walked off quickly, and Riftan let out a heavy sigh. In Maxi’s arms, Ana moved hastily, one of her hands reaching out for her father. With a small smile, Riftan bent forward, pressing a kiss to the child’s cheek before kissing Maxi on the head. “Thank you for escorting them here safely, Ursuline. Go rest, you’ll need to before your journey back to Anatol.”

Once Ursuline was gone, Riftan reached for Garrett, gently taking him from Ludis’s arms and momentarily bouncing him in the air, causing the boy to erupt with laughter. Clearly taking the signal to leave, the handmaiden bowed her head before walking away, allowing the family a few minutes of privacy.

A breeze shifted through the air, brushing against Maxi’s cheek. Riftan stared down at her quietly, his eyes pleading with an unknown emotion. “Don’t give me that face. I don’t wish for you to worry for me.” His voice was flat, serious and yet gentle.

“How can you ask me not to worry for you?” She protested, frowning. “Just…don’t be reckless.”

Riftan’s facial expressions softened. “And I trust that you will also take your own advice, Lady Calypse.” A small smile graced his lips, and Maxi couldn’t stop her heart from sputtering at his boyish gaze. Before she could respond, the low sound of a horn rang in the air, and Riftan looked up sharply. “God dammit. I have to go.” 

Immediately, Maxi felt her heart tear with emotion, but she refused to allow herself to cry. Taking a shaky breath, she practically clung to her daughter, watching in silence as Riftan stared at their son, intertwining his finger with his small palm. When they were side by side like this, they resembled each other so much it was almost startling.

“Goodbye, my boy,” Riftan said, propping Garrett up to meet his eyes. Their son’s hands reached out for his father’s face, gently clinging to his neck and letting out a soft, delicate little sigh when Riftan leaned in to press a kiss against his cheek. “I expect you to watch over your mother and sister during my absence. You’ll do that, won’t you?” As though he understood what his father was saying, Garrett clenched his fists and leaned in further to his neck, babbling. Riftan bore a grim smile as he patted their son on his back gently, running his free hand through his inky black locks. “I know you will.”

Maxi could feel tears prickle in her eyes at the sad yet deeply affectionate words of parting between her boys before she took a deep breath, trying her hardest to contain herself. After another quiet few minutes, Riftan let out another heavy sigh and extended Garrett outward towards Maxi, who scooped him up before passing Anastasia over to her father. She watched as he repeated the same routine, pressing kisses over their daughter’s face before rubbing her back gently, humming into her ear. She watched as he mumbled something into the baby’s ear, and little Ana’s face fell as though she understood exactly what he was telling her. “Goodbye to you, my littlest lady,” Riftan said softly, pressing his lips to the top of her head a final time. “I will be back to you as soon as I can.”

A loud wail escaped Anastasia’s lips when she felt her father begin to pass her away, and she almost violently extended her arms for him. A devastating look of guilt passed over Riftan’s face when he heard their daughter’s defeated cry, and she began to wiggle aggressively in her mother’s arms. Quickly, Ludis swooped back in, grabbing the crying infant and cradling her against her chest before taking a few steps backward to give the couple some privacy. Riftan let out a sharp, pained breath before looking down at Maxi again, who was unable to stop herself from tearing up.

“It won’t be long.” He said finally, reaching his hand over to swipe away a stray tear that trickled down her cheek. “I will ensure it…I’ll be back in Anatol with you and the children as quickly as possible.” His eyes wavered down towards Garrett, who was now staring back at his father with a somber look. “Promise me that you’ll be alright.”

Maxi felt her lips thin before nodding. “I will. We will.”

“Thank you.”

After a final kiss to her lips, Riftan turned on his heel, walking back towards the group and mounting Talon, shouting a few directions at the knights around him. Moments later, the group was riding away, and Maxi couldn’t help but feel her heart tear in two when she swore she saw Riftan snap a final look at them over his shoulder. It seemed that no matter how many times they parted, it would never get easier; the deep hole of loneliness and worry inside her would re-open until his return, as it had each time that he left her side before. She didn’t know how long she stood there until Ludis gently touched her shoulder, leading her back inside.

Please, Riftan, come home safe to us.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Maximilian and her children spent another three days in Drachium Palace before she decided that she was ready to return to Anatol. Despite Princess Agnes doing everything to try and convince her to stay longer, Maxi decided that she would rather sleep alone in her own bed back home than the one in Drachium. At night, she woke up anxious and dripping with sweat, her heart pounding from the aftermath of traumatizing dreams where she received only Riftan’s head back in a body bag. Then, she would be up for hours after, pacing the room and checking on the twins countless times before collapsing back into bed lifelessly. 

Much to her surprise, when she told Princess Agnes that she would be leaving for Anatol the following day, the blonde sorceress merely gave her a hug and opted not to put up a fight. Even better, King Reuben was indisposed from a small, harmless illness, which meant Maxi wouldn’t have to endure a goodbye from him in the name of not wanting to catch his ailment and passing it onto her children. Still, she decided to write him a kind letter of gratitude, in which she apologized for things not working out in the way he so clearly hoped, despite not actually being sorry in the slightest. She was unable to bid Prince Elias a goodbye, as he was apparently quite busy and unable to come bid her farewell, which Maxi had a difficult time believing. She had a strong feeling that the prince opted to avoid her as not to irritate Riftan more than he already had.

That left Rosetta.

On the morning of their departure, Maximilian was more than surprised to see her sister venture out onto the grounds to bid her goodbye, dressed every bit as pristinely beautiful as she had been for the whole journey. She was even more shocked to see young Prince Abel and his governess walking closely behind the crown princess; the boy gave her a brief but kind goodbye, pecking both of his cousins with a kiss on the forehead before retreating back to the castle with his governess, offering Maxi a small wave and shy smile. Even though it wasn’t much, she was grateful that her nephew seemed to warm up to her slightly. 

Once she and Rosetta were alone, there were a few seconds of awkward silence, the only noise being the faint sound of the breeze flowing through their clothes and the knights prepping their horses. After what felt like forever, the crown princess took a breath, her turquoise eyes staring at Maxi with an unknown emotion.

“I wish you well on your journey.” Rosetta said flatly, her hands folded at her front. “And I thank you for visiting. It was rather nice to see you again, despite the conflicting circumstances.” 

Even though it wasn’t much, Maxi could feel something about her sister that was trying, and in that moment it seemed good enough for her. She knew that despite the way the trip had gone, their sisterhood had been through too many traumas to continue to be so hostile and foreign. “Thank you for having us,” she replied sincerely, taking a brief moment to gather her composure. “I-I wanted to say that I’m sorry, if things didn’t go the way you had planned, but I won’t be changing my mind on the matter. Your son is wonderful . Truly. He will make a young lady of h-his choosing very happy one day.” Despite Rosetta’s facade remaining as icy as it was when she walked outside, the crown princess made no effort to be upset or offended by Maxi’s words; rather, she remained indifferent.

Taking her silence as a cue to leave, Maxi turned her head briefly towards the carriage, watching as Ludis was helped inside while carrying the twins. She turned back around, offering her sister some semblance of a smile before retreating towards the carriage. Despite how awkward things were between them, she had no desire to leave on an unfriendly note; her conscience always seemed to trouble her whenever she parted ways with Rosetta, so perhaps things would be better this way.

However, as the carriage peeled away from the palace grounds, Maxi couldn’t ignore the prominent feeling of dread and sadness burning through her stomach.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The journey back to Anatol was more difficult than it was to Drachium, a fact that became abundantly clear only hours after they departed.

The twins fussed and cried as though they knew the presence of their father wasn’t near, and it was impossible to silence their soft whines, despite both Maxi and Ludis trying nearly everything in their power to hush the children. The only solace they got was at night, when the twins had exhausted themselves from their crying and fell into deep sleep. Despite the children’s fussy behavior, everyone else venturing on the journey was incredibly kind and patient, more than willing to take frequent stops so Garrett and Ana could get some fresh air. Even Ruth, who loathed the sound of babies fussing, didn’t make many attempts to complain; though that was likely due to his fear that Riftan would hear of his behavior and punish him when he returned.

After ten days of near-constant travel, Maximilian was more than relieved when she began to recognize the sweet mountain air and the scenery around her. When she saw Calypse Castle in the near distance, a burst of relief ran through her veins. She hadn’t realized how terribly homesick she was until she arrived back in Anatol, and everything came rushing back to her. She missed her and Riftan’s warm, cozy chambers, and the dusty books in the library. She missed playing with the twins out in the garden, and she even missed hearing the occasional explosion from Ruth’s tower.

“Finally,” the silver-haired mage murmured as the carriage drew closer, “I’ve been counting down the days until we made it back. Drachium is equivalent to a warm, fiery hell.” He sank further back into his seat, and Maxi sent him a questioning stare.

“Isn’t that a little dramatic?”

Ruth let out a loud scoff, crossing his arms. “Ha! You should have seen the arrangements that the princess made for me! I was sleeping on a plank of wood!” He shook his head angrily. “When I tried to sleep in the library, her guards came and kicked me out! That wasn’t very diplomatic of her…”

Maxi shushed him immediately, her eyes narrowed in his direction. “If you wish to criticize the princess, please do so w-when royal guards aren’t in earshot, they could report your disrespect back to the King and you could get in grave trouble.”

Ruth released an irritated grumble. “Fine. I thought you would be more upset about the trip, given the attempted stealing of your daughter-“

“What?” She interrupted instantly, her voice sharper than it was a moment ago. Ruth’s eyes widened at her change of reaction, and she felt her skin prickle as though she were cold. “What are you speaking of?”

The mage gave her a knowing, almost obnoxious expression of disbelief. “Don’t tell me you think we didn’t all hear about it. Rumors were buzzing in our party since the moment we left Anatol for Drachium. You know, for such supposed gentlemen , those royal knights are real gossipers.” Maximilian felt her face pale as she stared at Ruth, who continued to speak, clearly paying no notice to her obviously upset expression. “I was surprised when you two so briskly rejected the offer on the first night. Of course, Sir Riftan would have never agreed to marry his daughter to the royal family, but still. Apparently, King Reuben was quite upset-“

“That’s enough now, wizard.” Ludis interrupted, her voice as sharp as a knife. “Please be respectful, you’re upsetting her ladyship.”

Ruth’s features hallowed, only now noticing the worried look on Maxi’s face. He offered a quiet apology before turning his head out the window, falling silent. Maximilian could feel her heart beat wildly at her friend’s abrupt words. So the royal family was offended, and Rosetta did tell the King and Princess Agnes about their argument. Even though she wasn’t surprised, she still felt an odd sting of betrayal at the news. More than that, she was confused . If she and Riftan had offended the King by declining his offer, then why weren’t they in any type of trouble? Anyone with half a brain knew that offending the Crown could bring great trouble, and Maximilian had done more than just offend. She was disgusted by their proposal and looked at it with horrification. 

Her mind continued to bounce with worries until the carriage slowed to a stop in front of Calypse Castle, and Ursuline soon came to open the door to let them out, where they were greeted by Rodrigo, the castle staff, and some of the other Remdragon Knights that stayed behind on the excursion, including Gabel. The handsome knight offered Maxi a polite smile and a bow. “Welcome home, my Lady. How was the trip?” He asked kindly, his hands folded behind his back.

“Oh…it was fine,” Maxi replied, offering a small smile that didn’t feel convincing. As though he understood how she felt exactly, Gabel’s smile adjusted, and he gave her a small nod instead.

After a quick conversation with Rodrigo and greeting some of the knights, Maximilian made it back to her chambers with the twins. When she entered the bedroom, she felt an immediate sense of relief, grateful for the familiar sights and smells that she had left behind for several weeks. After placing the twins down in their cribs, she fell back onto the bed, extending her limbs out as she gazed up at the ceiling. It was impossible for her not to think of Riftan, who was no doubt still traveling with the party to Dristan, sleeping on the cold ground and eating unpleasant food. The very thought of her husband having to live in such an unpleasant way made her eyes well with tears. It wasn’t fair that she got to sit there, comfortable in their home with their loving, precious children while Riftan was facing bouts of discomfort and having to help settle an issue that had nothing to do with him. Her heart twinged as she remembered his words of goodbye.

“I’ll be back with you and the children as quickly as possible.”

She sighed. A stray tear rolled down her cheek.

I hope so, Riftan. I hope so.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t long until the sweet summer wind blowing in Anatol twisted into a crisp breeze, the once green leaves adorned on trees beginning to turn dazzling colors of gold, orange, and yellow. Like usual, Etherias snuck up on Maximilian, and soon the days were growing slightly cooler and the hectic nature of summer had disappeared as quickly as it came.

The twins were approaching their seventh month of life and changing more each day, much to Maxi’s combined dismay and delight. Both children’s hair seemed to grow incredibly fast, and Maxi had become used to having to gently lop some of it off their forehead to ensure they could still see in front of them. Ana’s dark locks began to sprout smooth, curly waves, whereas Garrett’s hair remained an exact replica of his father’s. Both children were growing steadily in weight and were becoming more mobile with each passing day, crawling after each other and banging toys against their hands. They had even begun to babble more, too, their baby prattling coming closer to actual words by the day. However, only Garrett had succeeded in speaking an actual first word; mama left his lips only a few days after they had arrived back in Anatol, which caused Maxi to flourish in pride, despite feeling a pang of guilt knowing that Riftan had missed such a momentous occasion. 

Days in Anatol went by slowly, and yet each moment managed to be treasured by Maximilian, despite her deep longing for her husband’s return. Still, she was immensely grateful to be back home contributing to her duties as lady of the castle, and even more excited when Ruth offered to continue their magic lessons during the twins’ nap time. Other than basic healing in the infirmary, Maxi had been out of practice since the birth of the twins, and missed her duties as a mage very much.

It was a pleasing sunny late afternoon that day in the infirmary, with sunlight pouring in through the windows and a soft breeze outside causing leaves to skip down to the ground. It was a busy day in terms of patients, several young squires awkwardly making their way to their door with bloodied cuts or twisted limbs, politely requesting for their beloved lady to heal them. Once the infirmary was empty, Maxi practically collapsed in her chair, beads of sweat making home on her forehead. 

“Tired already?” Ruth asked from the corner, flipping through pages of books. She let out an irritated huff at his comment, causing him to raise an eyebrow in her direction. “I wasn’t trying to be rude. It’s been a while since you’ve healed so continuously, it’s normal to feel exhausted.”

Maxi closed her eyes, taking a few moments to breathe before responding. “It’s never been like this before, and I’ve h-healed more patients in a shorter span of time. My mana isn’t what it used to be.”

“That’s what pregnancy and motherhood will do for you,” Ruth replied, his tone slightly dry with humor. “Don’t overexert yourself, my Lady. Your mana will strengthen to what it once was with time and practice.”

She fell silent again, unable to deny the way her stomach seemed to clench in anxiety. Obviously, she knew that being pregnant and taking a break from continuous healing would hurt the development of her mana, but she hadn’t expected that she would be this worn-down after healing only a few people. She silently cursed herself for having clearly gone a bit too far, not wanting to suffer from any type of mana depletion; after all, between tending to the twins and her duties around the castle, she didn’t have the time to recover from something as aggravating as depleting her mana.

The low scrape of a chair against the ground caused Maxi to look up, only to see that Ruth had stood to his feet and was making his way towards her. “I can tell you’re worried, so please get on the cot, my Lady,” the mage said dully. “I’ll give you a quick examination. Perhaps this has nothing to do with your mana at all and is your personal health. Readjusting to Anatol’s climate and altitude can be difficult, even weeks after arrival. Remember what happened with the twins?”

Immediately, she tensed at the memory. Shortly after they had arrived back in Anatol, both Garrett and Anastasia developed signs of altitude sickness, and they barely got any sleep for days due to their ears being clogged. It was a stressful few days that cemented her decision to not travel anywhere else until the twins were older. 

Maxi followed the mage’s orders, slipping carefully on top of the cot and allowing him to check her vitals and ask her routine questions. Now that she was sitting down in the infirmary, she realized that this was the first check-up she had received from Ruth in months; when she was in the later stages of her pregnancy and was postpartum, Muriel and other midwives were the other ones handling her medical needs. She had gotten so used to being in the comfort of other women that she felt amused by the awkward, almost paranoid way Ruth was touching her. Clearly, the mage was terrified of doing something to anger her, even though he wasn’t checking any intimate parts of her body at all. Maxi had a feeling Riftan’s fierce protection over her had something to do with his awkwardness. 

A deep look was furrowed within Ruth’s brow suddenly, and he sighed. “Your lymph nodes are sore, I believe that you’ve caught a-“

“Sorcerer, what in God's name are you doing to her ladyship?!”

The tight, firm voice of Ursuline Ricaydo caused both Maxi and Ruth to turn their heads towards the doorway, Ruth’s hands fleeting away from her neck as though she were poisoned. Immediately, the silver-haired mage stumbled slightly backward, his mouth dropping open. “Goodness, Sir Ursuline! Knock , why don’t you?” He snapped, his face reddening from surprise. “You scared the daylights out of me…”

Ursuline’s sharp look remained, and his eyes started down Ruth coldly. “Why are you touching Lady Calypse in such a way?”

Before Maximilian could say anything, a loud sputter left Ruth’s mouth. “What exactly are you accusing me of? For your information, her ladyship is feeling ill, so I was giving her a brief exam!” He said defensively, crossing his arms as he glared at the blond knight. “Now, what do you want? You can’t just barge in here.”

The knight’s cold expression remained as his upper lip twisted, clearly irritated by the mage’s words. “I was checking in on her ladyship and wondering if she required an escort back to the castle. It’s close to dinnertime.” His blue eyes situated over towards Maxi, who still sat idly on the cot, her face twinged slightly red. Ursuline’s frown suddenly became deeper, as if that were possible. “My Lady, I don’t mean to be unkind, but you don’t look very well. Have you eaten today?”

Before Maximilian could respond, Ruth released a loud, irritated breath. “That’s exactly what I was trying to figure out before you so rudely interrupted what I was doing-“

“Mage, why don’t you-“

“I’m alright!” Maxi said abruptly, her soft voice cutting through the squabbling of the men. Their voices both quickly ceased, and they turned to look in her direction. With a heavy breath, she offered them a forced smile. “Truly, I-I am okay. I just caught a cold, isn’t that common during the changing of the seasons?” She stepped off the cot quickly, walking towards Ursuline. “Yes, I will take you up on your offer, Sir Ursuline…the twins will need to have their dinner soon.”

The blond man nodded firmly. “Very well.”

“Come find me if you aren’t feeling better soon,” Ruth said as they made their way towards the door of the infirmary. Maxi turned her head, watching the way the sorcerer crossed his arms and stared at the pair. “Please try and keep in mind that if Sir Riftan returns and you are unwell, he’ll have my head on a stake.”

Ursuline shot Ruth a deep glare before opening the door for Maxi, allowing her to walk outside first. She was greeted by a chilly autumn breeze, which caused her to pull her cloak further together in the front to avoid the intake of any cold air. Quietly, she and Ursuline began to make their way to the castle. On the horizon, the sun was beginning to haze over the mountains, signaling that it would be completely dark two hours from now. Maxi nibbled her lip, her mind turning to her husband; she prayed that he wasn’t cold in Dristan and that he was staying warm in the palace. Hopefully, tensions hadn’t progressed so heavily that he would need to be down at the border patrolling Dristan and Balto’s knights. 

Suddenly clearing his throat, the blond man beside her tore Maxi from her daze. “I have heard word from the commander, my Lady. Things are being handled in Dristan, but conflict is moving rather slowly. Nobles can be of stubborn nature.” Don’t I know it , she thought to herself. “My estimate is that he’ll be home within a month or two. If the Kings cannot sort their disputes out, then the other monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms will have to intervene, and chances are Sir Riftan’s services will not be needed any longer.”

She nodded, almost absentmindedly. Was it that obvious that she had been thinking about him? “Why was he c-called there in the first place?” She questioned, still holding her cloak together with her hands. “Wouldn’t King Reuben have a better chance at handling the situation?”

Ursuline gave her a bitter smile. “You would think, my Lady, but his Majesty the King has grown sick and tired of fighting with his fellow monarchs. The commander, despite his short temper and curt personality, has good ideas and would perhaps be successful in getting the men to compromise.” He clicked his tongue, staring back out forward. “You know how these things are. Constant territory disputes, constant threats of war…” He shook his head, clearly displeased. “Nevermind that, it’s truly nothing for you to worry about. The commander wanted me to inform you that you should be expecting a letter from him.”

At this, Maxi perked up. “I will?”

“That’s what he told me, my Lady.”

She nodded, feeling suddenly grateful despite the almost odd annoyance that she felt burrowing in her chest. She knew that as lady of the land, she was treated with a certain delicacy, as though talks of war and violence would shatter her. Maybe once they did, but now she was a woman that had lived through war and knew perfectly well how to defend herself. Sometimes, she felt as though the men around her had forgotten that.

Even though she wanted to say something on her own behalf, she decided against it when silence once again fell between the pair. She knew that this wasn’t her fight, rather a political brawl between two power-lusted monarchs, and she shouldn’t over exaggerated how helpful she could be in a situation like this. Besides, she knew that all Riftan wanted from her was to make sure she took good care of their children, and she was content with doing just that.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Much to Maximilian’s dismay, as the days passed, her condition appeared to worsen rather than get better.

She frequently felt sick to her stomach, and her nose was so stuffed up that it was impossible for her to sleep more than a few hours before waking herself up. Her days became suddenly less productive, and other than taking care of the twins, she spent her time sleeping and drinking herbal tea designed to help with her fierce stomachaches. Maxi didn’t care much for being glued to her bed, especially when there was work to be done before the arrival of winter, but Ludis had insisted that she take time off to rest and heal.

Other than her time with her children, the only joy she felt was when she received a letter on a rather chilly afternoon. Snuggled up in bed with Garrett at her side and Ana lounged on her chest, Maxi traced over the lettering on the front of the page, her fingers practically skipping over what was obviously her husband’s penmanship. “Look,” she said sweetly, holding out the letter for the twins to gaze at. “It’s from papa, isn’t that nice?”

Immediately, Anastasia perked up at the mention of her father, and a few adorable happy babbles left her mouth. After pressing a kiss to the side of her daughter’s head, Maxi quickly opened the letter, folding it over to reveal a page of Riftan’s messy- but legible-handwriting. She held the parchment close to her face, her eyes widening as she quickly began to absorb every precious word her husband had written to her.

My beloved Maxi,

I pray that you and the children are doing well. I miss you three desperately. Each night I sleep without you is torture, whether that be in a bed or on the cold ground.

If you are worrying over me, I ask you to stop. I am safe and everything is fine. I am forbidden to speak much of it in this manner, but just know that things are being managed. I imagine I will be home and back in your warm embrace within a month, or at the very longest, two.

I hope that our children are happy and healthy. I know how quickly babies grow, and it hurts my heart to know that I’ve most likely missed some of their milestones. I ask you to give them each a kiss from me and tell them that their father will always come back to them.

Take care of yourself. I mean it. It won’t be long until I am back and once again intertwined with your mind, body, and soul.

Your husband in neverending faith,

Riftan

As though she had been pricked by a knife, Maxi’s eyes immediately filled with tears, and her heart twisted in an unbelievable anguish. She watched in silence as two teardrops splashed upon the paper below her, water blurring a few of the letters displayed upon the page. Heaving heavily, she placed a hand on her forehead, attempting to calm herself. She hadn’t expected that a simple letter from her husband would have made her so profoundly emotional, but there was something so eloquent yet devastating about the letter. In her mind, she was suddenly transported back to her days at the World Tower, studying fiercely in her room and scribbling letters to Riftan by candlelight, tears brimming in her eyes as they did in that very moment. She knew deep down that her tears were selfish and unnecessary; so many women had suffered fates of waiting for their husbands, only for them to have been slayed in war. She was deeply lucky to sleep well knowing that her husband would always find a way back to her. And yet…

Something broke her heart at the knowledge that they were so far apart again, that she was relying solely on letters to connect with her husband. It reminded her too greatly of Nornui and their three-year separation.

But it will never be that way again.

Wiping away her tears, she took a sharp breath before folding the letter back up and placing it on her bedside table. Guiltily, she gazed down at her beautiful children, who were both staring at her with curious, concerned little eyes. She didn’t wish to cry in front of them. She didn’t want them to see their mother the way she had, so broken and sad.

“That was from papa,” Maxi said finally, each of her hands resting on the twins’ backsides. She smiled, her cheeks feeling raw from her tears. “He will be home soon, and he misses you terribly. Do you know that?” She asked, knowing full well that her children couldn’t possibly understand her. Slowly, she pressed a longing kiss to Ana’s head before gifting one to Garrett. “It won’t be much l-longer, my darlings, he promised us. Your father…he is a man of his word.” Gently, she stroked her son’s inky black hair, watching the way his eyes seemed to sparkle at the gesture. “I promise…we will be whole again soon.”

Even though they were just babies, Maximilian prayed that they understood the sincerity behind her words.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It wasn’t long before Maxi found herself back in the infirmary.

Her symptoms had worsened over the course of that week, rather than gotten better. Beyond the nausea and fatigue, she was plagued with headaches and fits of coughing, neither of which were helped by Ludis’s warm tea and wet washcloths. Maxi had hoped to avoid Ruth out of blind belief that her illness would fade on its own, but after over a week the mage had requested her presence in the infirmary. After bundling up in a heavy coat, Maximilian had accepted her defeat and made her way outside.

Once she had arrived in the infirmary, Ruth’s neck snapped up as he gazed in her direction. The bags under his eyes were more dominant than normal, and he looked utterly exhausted. “Ah, so you’ve finally decided to stop playing with my life, your ladyship,” the mage said, his tone displaying an odd, mouthy sarcasm. Maxi frowned. “You have potential to be the most stubborn woman that I’ve ever encountered.”

“Do you frequently encounter many women, Ruth?” Maxi replied, in no mood for the man’s candor. Immediately, the mage’s mouth dropped, and he stared at her in surprise.

“You’ve been spending too much time around the knights!” He declared, clearly offended. “Did that brute Sir Hebaron encourage you to spew such atrocities?” He began to mumble a few unpleasant words under his breath, causing Maxi’s irritated facade to crumble, allowing her a small, amused smile. “Fine, antagonize me all you wish, I’m just glad you’re here. Lay down please, my Lady.”

Sighing, she laid down on the cot, keeping her legs forward. As he had done a week ago, Ruth began to ask her questions about her health, appetite, and symptoms, mumbling quietly to himself at whatever answer she offered. After a few minutes, he took her hand in his, closing his eyes to focus as he began to use his magic to feel her heartbeat and breathing. She attempted to keep her breath steady, not wanting to disrupt the mage from his concentration.

When she was a child, Maxi spent countless amounts of time with her father’s mages, either getting healed or being checked for any type of illness. She was prone to constant dizziness and fits of coughing, even as a little girl, and she watched the way her illnesses drove her father into a terrifying anger at the prospect of her being “flawed.” It wasn’t until she had arrived in Anatol and started eating hearty meals, getting access to sunlight, and going for walks that she noticed a positive increase in her health. For the first time in her life, she wasn’t sickly. That’s why it was strange to sit there, on top of the cot, remaining as silent as a mouse while Ruth checked her vitals. She was so rarely ill now that being medically checked on caused a boost in her anxiety, flooding her with memories from her childhood.

That was then. This is now.

She felt immensely grateful when Ruth stood up, signaling that the exam was over. Maxi watched as he walked over to retrieve a small vial of medicine before turning back to her, placing it gently in her hands. “You have a slight cold. It explains the coughing, sore throat, and excess mucus. Ludis was correct when she said you needed rest. Take some of this and follow her instructions. Try and sleep for the rest of the day.”

Maxi frowned, examining the small vial of reddish liquid. “I can’t sleep all day, I-I have the children.”

“Leave them with the maids, they’ll be fine. You and the child need rest.”

Immediately, her heart plummeted to the bottom of her stomach. An odd sound of white noise began to blare in her head. 

The…the child?

“I…the what ?”

Ruth looked up blankly, giving her a mere shrug. “I suspected, and so did Ludis. It made sense with the nausea and lack of appetite. However, this is not my area of expertise, so I would go and inform that midwife of yours.” He paused, cocking his head slightly in her direction. “You are indeed pregnant, but I don’t know how far along. Like I said, you’ll need a midwife. Congratulations.”

Her mouth drifted open in obvious shock, and her heart continued to pound. She felt her throat dry, so she swallowed roughly, feeling her eyes get fuzzy due to the inability to blink. “I don’t…that…that isn’t possible…”

Ruth’s eyebrows lifted in her direction, and he released a scoff. “With all due respect my Lady, it’s more than possible.” He cleared his throat, crossing his arms. “Women have a higher chance of getting pregnant so soon after childbirth. Most couples play it safe for at least a year.”

Maxi felt her face flush violently at the mage’s implication, but she couldn’t bring herself to blame him for his factual statement; it was true, she and Riftan hadn’t been playing it safe in the slightest. After she healed from childbirth, they went about laying with each other as normal. “I…I didn’t even think about it,” she mumbled, her tone laced with embarrassment. “I had no clue that I could have been pregnant, I didn’t notice any symptoms.”

A small, almost empathetic look grew across Ruth’s face, and he sighed. “I don’t know much about pregnancy in comparison to a midwife, but I know it can sneak up on women. The experience is different for every lady.” He paused, his eyes rolling over her in deep thought. “If you’re worried about Sir Riftan’s reaction, I wouldn’t be. He was grateful when you were pregnant for the first time.”

“It’s not that,” she replied hastily. There was no doubt in her mind that Riftan would be pleased to hear that she was pregnant again, even if they weren’t expecting to have another child so soon after the twins. It wasn’t in his character to be upset with her over something he had equal part in. “I…I’m just rather worried. Will a new baby hurt the development of the twins? They’re so young and still need me greatly.” Her eyebrows creased with worry, and her stomach began to tighten with a familiar feeling of anxiety. The very last thing she wanted was for the twins to be jealous or upset in any way by the arrival of a new child.

“Meh, they’ll be fine,” Ruth answered casually, waving his hand, “children get used to things faster then we give them credit for. Besides, by the time your next child arrives, the twins will already be over a year old. That’s a different developmental stage than newborns, they’ll have more sense and will be able to go longer without clinging to you.” He gave her a sliver of a smile. “Really, you shouldn’t be worrying, my Lady. This is good news, news that I’m sure Sir Riftan will be elated about.”

She didn’t respond, her mind already running rampant with thoughts. Even though the twins were nearing their first year of life, Maximilian and Riftan had not discussed the idea of adding to their family. Despite her deep, almost desperate love for her children, she herself hadn’t thought about what it would mean to be pregnant again, and especially how to be pregnant with two young babies scooting around. Her heart clenched at the thought of Riftan. What if, somehow , he would be upset by the news? What if things didn’t work out in Dristan, and tensions increased and he wasn’t able to return? What if something else kept him away from Anatol, away from her and their children?

“Maximilian.”

Her eyes shot up, almost surprised by the cool tone in which Ruth Serbel had addressed her. When her eyes met his, she could see an odd sincerity behind them, and a beat of silence passed between the two. “You are a wonderful mother, and I say that with all the truth a man like me could possess.” He smiled at her again, his lips slowly turning. “Please, try to close off your worries and focus on the bright future ahead. Everything will be fine.”

She nodded, unable to hide the way his kind words eased her visible anxiety. Taking a final breath, she took her friend’s hand and allowed him to help her off the cot, her heart palpitating with each step she took. Each step forward.

Each step to the future.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The days and weeks dwindled together with some odd ferocity, as though God himself was attempting to push through Etherias and move on to Pasias with eagerness. As instructed, Maxi had taken a few days to rest, allowing her body to rejuvenate and her mind to process the latest news. Only after she had confirmation, she realized how clear it had been that she was expecting another child; like her first pregnancy, her breasts were sore and she was heavily nauseous, and her monthly bleeding had ceased temporarily. She felt rather foolish for not taking notice before, but assumed that it was just due to her mind being elsewhere after their time in Drachium Palace.

Immediately, Maximilian had made contact with her midwife, Muriel, who came up from the village to see her as soon as the request for her presence had been sent. The older woman appeared to be utterly elated by the prospect of Maxi’s pregnancy, so much so that she began to knit clothes for the future infant. Through Muriel, Maxi had learned that she was nearing her third month of pregnancy, and got new tips as to how to relieve her nausea and achiness.

Other than Muriel, Ruth, and Ludis, Maxi had kept her pregnancy a secret from the knights and other staff in the castle. Something about her hated the prospect of everyone knowing of the news before her own husband, and she knew deep down that it could perhaps irritate Riftan as well. She had even made the decision to not inform her husband of her latest health development when she wrote a brief letter to him-rather, she just spoke of the twins and reassured him that they were all doing well and excitedly anticipated his arrival back to Anatol. Maxi had a deep desire to inform Riftan of the news herself , and she knew fully well how much he would worry if she told him of her pregnancy through a mere piece of paper.

Three weeks after Maximilian sent her letter, another had arrived at Calypse Castle, which she opened with a bated, hopeful breath, praying for a good outcome. She was more than relieved when she learned that her husband would be returning in a matter of weeks.

“I’ll be honest with you, my Lady, I don’t know why you’re so surprised,” Ursuline had commented once she barged into his office that afternoon, the letter in her hand. “Perhaps you’re so used to the commander going on long, dangerous campaigns that you over-thought his absence. Of course he would be coming home to you and the children safely.”

At that moment, a part of her wanted to tell the knight of her news, but she managed to keep her lips sealed. She knew if she told Ursuline that she was expecting, he would take it upon himself to watch after her like Riftan would, and she wanted to enjoy her last few weeks of being able to run around as she pleased without her husband claiming that she needed rest. So, she gave him a pleasant smile and nodded her head. “Of course…but it’s just a relief to know that he and the knights will be home soon.” She said honestly, and Ursuline nodded agreeably in response. 

However, her joy was quickly overwhelmed by duty. Winter was approaching, and much still needed to be done to prepare both the castle and the village. She spent many hours a day speaking with hunters, woodsmen and other people whose services Anatol required to get through Pasias with no problem. She spent time helping the maids and the cook find organized ways to stockpile food, firewood, and plenty of hay, all while instructing other maids to sew and ensure all winter clothes were washed and prepared, as well as getting the knights’ barracks adjusted accordingly to the upcoming weather change. Despite the abundance of work, it served as a good distraction for Maxi and allowed her to do something other than eagerly wait for her husband’s arrival.

It was a cool afternoon when Maximilian was informed that Riftan and the knights were making their way towards the castle. Hastily, she got both herself and the children looking presentable before scooping them up and making her way to the front grounds. She was wearing a warm green dress with a dark cloak, ensuring that her figure was well-hidden and she wouldn’t have been suspected of looking any different, not that her baby bump had begun to show dramatically. Through Muriel, Maxi had learned that her child was about the size of an apple at this time, and that they were still months away from when her belly would become too big to carry about daily tasks.

When she made it outside, she felt relieved to see the safe bodies of many knights who had joined the party to Dristan. She looked out at the crowd, but frowned when she had trouble spotting Riftan. 

“Your ladyship!”

Snapping her head to the side, Maxi was met with the kind, welcoming smile of Ulyseon, and she felt her heart warm knowing that he was safely back in Anatol. “Ulyseon!” She greeted happily, making her way towards the young man. Immediately, his violet eyes sparkled as they set upon the twins, and his mouth fell open.

“My goodness, the children have gotten big!” The young knight exclaimed, leaning forward to tickle Ana’s chubby cheek. Her daughter replied with a small giggle, one that she reserved only for her family, Ludis, and Ulyseon. “I know how quickly babies grow, of course, but I hadn’t expected them to look so much older! Perhaps that is to be expected given their first birthday coming up…” He smiled softly, taking a step back. “How are you doing, my Lady? You look wonderful.”

She smiled in return, safely propping both children up on her hip. “T-thank you, Ulyseon. I am well.” Before he could say anything else, she cleared her throat. “As happy as I am to see you, I came in search of my husband…is Riftan close by?”

“Oh, certainly! I will lead you to him now.”

With a happy nod of his head, Ulyseon turned on his heel and led Maxi through the grounds, making quick and polite chatter. However, Maximilian was hardly listening, her eyes shooting out to everyone around her, hoping to spy the one man that she was looking for.

It didn’t take long for her to locate the tall stature and messy, dark hair of Riftan Calypse.

Immediately, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt her breath get caught in her throat. Abandoning Ulyseon’s side, she walked quickly towards Riftan, whose back was still facing her. Desperation crawled up her throat, and she forced herself to swallow, numbing her dry throat. “Riftan!” She called, her voice loud enough for several people close by to snap their heads around. She watched in excited awe as her husband quickly turned, his neck straightening as though he could sense it was her before she even called out. 

Somehow, the sight of him caused a mix of both pain and adoration to burst through her body. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she locked eyes with him, the sunlight reflecting off of his silver armor. Instantly, he abandoned his conversation with the knight beside him and made his way towards her, his blue cape fluttering in the wind behind him.

She was unsure as to how he managed to embrace her with both of her arms holding up their children, but his long arms managed to wrap around her waist as he buried his head against her hair. She could feel beads of his sweat drip against her skin, but she couldn’t care less and was overwhelmed with the desire to wrap her arms around him. She felt Garrett and Anastasia begin to wiggle in her grasp, clearly wanting to be released. Clearly taking notice of their fussing, Riftan took a step back, his lips gently locking onto hers, allowing them a moment of intimacy before the children began to whine.

Riftan’s dark eyes fell to Maxi’s arms, quietly taking notice of the twins. She saw clear surprise break through his expression, and she watched as he swallowed tightly. “My word, they’ve gotten so big and it hasn’t even been that long.” Riftan said, his dark eyes glistening with a boyish happiness as he gazed upon his children, quickly bending down to scoop them up as though they weighed nothing. Maximilian watched in quiet adoration as her husband fussed over their son and daughter, nuzzling his nose into their hair and taking turns pressing kisses to their rosy cheeks. Any and all fear of worrying that the twins wouldn’t remember their father disappeared from Maxi’s heart immediately, and she could feel herself practically melt in relief. She knew it was unlikely for the children to forget Riftan after him being gone only for a little over two months, but she still was terrified at the proposition of them crying in his arms upon his return. She was thrilled to see that it was just another example of her mind running rampid from overthinking. 

Maxi gave her husband a few minutes to fuss over the twins before she cleared her throat, gently placing a hand against his back. “Are you hungry? Do you perhaps need some time to rest? Or-“

“Maxi,” Riftan interrupted, staring down at her with a knowing expression as he balanced both children in his arms effortlessly. “Surely, you’re not still questioning my stamina after all these years? I feel more energized than I’ve ever been.” He paused, pressing a kiss onto Ana’s nose, smiling as she giggled and gently pawed at his face. “I don’t wish to sleep, I want to spend time with you and our children. I’ve dreamt of this moment every night since I left you.”

Her heart fluttered at his honest answer, and she gazed at him with pure admiration in her eyes before softly nodding. It was hard to ignore the secret knowledge of their baby growing slowly in her tummy, just months away from making their first appearance. She felt a motherly desire claw at her; she wanted to tell Riftan, but she wished to wait until they could be alone. Undoubtedly, he would have millions of questions for her, and she would want privacy when answering them. “Alright,” she said softly, “is there somewhere you wish to sit?”

Riftan stared down at their children, who were both clinging to him. “Perhaps the dining hall. It’s around their lunchtime, is it not? And you mentioned that they have started trying solid foods…”

Despite it being such a miniscule detail in her letter to him, Maxi felt a smile tug to her lips at the knowledge that her husband kept her correspondence so deeply engraved in his mind. “Of course w-we can. I’m sure that they’ll both be hungry.” Standing on her toes, she pressed a kiss to Garrett’s cheek, who gave his mother an adorable grin in response. 

They quickly made their way to the dining hall, Riftan keeping his hold on both the babies for the entire duration of the walk. Maxi couldn’t help but feel an odd sense of emptiness in her hands, not used to wandering around the castle without at least one baby in her hands. As she watched her husband talk childishly to the twins, she felt a pang of sadness in her heart. Their children were getting bigger by the day, falling into their own patterns and personalities, no longer depending on their parents as strongly as they did months ago. They were nearing nine months of age, and Maxi knew that their first birthday was just around the corner, a fact that made her heart practically weep. Time seemed to be going far too fast for her liking.

But we’ll have another infant to keep up with soon, she silently reminded herself, her thoughts drifting towards the dainty apple-sized baby growing in her stomach. It was hard to believe in a few months their third child, their third created life , would be out in the world, resembling one or maybe both of them. Maxi felt her mind go blurry with excitement as she imagined an adorable little newborn with dark or red hair.

“What has you so distracted?” Riftan asked suddenly, his voice interrupting her daydream. Maxi turned her head towards him, suddenly feeling guilty for not paying adequate attention to her husband, who had been gone for two months.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized quickly as they walked through the castle. “My mind is…elsewhere. I’ve been a bit tired recently, without you around to help out with the twins.” She was grateful for her ability to come up with a crafty, realistic excuse, despite the way Riftan’s brows furrowed in displeasure.

“Maxi, you know it’s not accepting defeat to have help. Babies are a lot of work and you have other responsibilities; getting a nanny or requesting more help from Ludis wouldn’t be the end of the world.” He replied firmly, stopping outside of the dining hall. “Especially when I’m away. I’ll look into finding someone tomorrow-“

“No, no,” she interrupted immediately. “The twins spend more than enough time with Ludis…besides, I am their mother, so I will raise them. I’m not overwhelmed with my duties. I promise you.” Her tone was laced with honesty, so much so that the crease in her husband’s eyebrow managed to lessen, and he let out a small sigh.

“Fine. But if you find yourself feeling overworked, you shall let me know immediately.” Riftan said strictly, giving her a firm stare before opening the door to the dining hall. Maxi could only release an accepting sigh, following after her husband, who made his way to where they typically sat. Other than a few knights at the end of the table, the hall was unusually quiet. Perhaps some of the knights are settling back in from their journey , she thought.

It wasn’t long before a few maids brought out plates of food and drink, bowing their heads politely before leaving the family alone. Once they were settled in their seats, Riftan passed Garrett back to Maxi, who was grateful to see her son practically melt into her embrace, cuddling against her like he always did. For a few minutes, the Calypse couple sat in silence, slowly feeding the twins specks of food, smiling softly at the messes they each made. Even though Maximilian adored how close she was to her children when nursing them, breastfeeding proved to be an exhausting endeavor, even after nearly nine months of doing it. She knew that weaning the twins was very important, and by their first birthday they should be way less dependent on their mother’s milk, which cracked her heart a little bit. While breastfeeding was tiring and caused her to lose weight, it was the closest she could be with her children, and knowing they were beginning to outgrow the routine was difficult for her to accept.

“How is their teething coming along?” Riftan questioned as he wiped stained berry juice from Ana’s cheeks. 

“Very well, according to Ludis and t-the midwife. But they’re struggling to sleep through the night now because of the pain,” Maxi replied. “Cold things help to numb it, though.”

Riftan nodded absentmindedly before clearing his throat, his dark eyes fixating on Maxi’s form in silent questioning. “Are you certain that you’re not hungry?” A frown etched upon his lips. “You have been eating three meals a day since I left, haven’t you? And getting enough sleep?”

She gave him a blank stare. “Of course I have. Now…stop treating me like a child.”

“I’m not. I just want to make sure you’re taking care of yourself, Maxi.”

Does he notice something is different? Her heart began to hammer against her chest, but she didn’t say anything in response. It was entirely usual for Riftan to worry about her, he always had, especially after they became parents. She knew her husband was only trying to be kind, but sometimes she was overwhelmed by his smothering, even though she knew it came from a place of deep care and affection. “I promise you, I’m fine.” Maxi reassured with a tight smile. With her free hand, she reached over to squeeze his arm lovingly. 

He nodded, finally accepting her answer. Leaning over, he pressed a kiss to the side of her head, and she couldn’t help but delight in once again having him be so close to her. “I…I want to hear of your trip. Was everything alright?” She asked as she reached over for a few berries to feed Garrett.

Riftan stared down at her, a pointed look upon his handsome face. “It’s nothing for you to worry about. Just power-hungry monarchs, doing their best to hoard as much land as possible.” He frowned, his eyes switched back down to Ana, who had berry juice smeared across her face. “I ask you not to concern yourself with such things. They are being handled…it doesn’t take much to keep those men at bay. At least, temporarily.” A soft sigh escaped his lips as he reached for a napkin, going to gently wipe their daughter’s face. “What a messy little eater she is. That’s not very ladylike of you, Lady Anastasia.” His voice swindled with humor, and a smile stretched over his lips as he cuddled their child closer to his chest. Maxi felt her soul beam at the adorable sight.

“I ordered for a grand feast tonight, to celebrate you and the party’s homecoming,” she said softly, her fingers reaching forward to etch over Riftan’s arm. “I…I hope it’s to your liking.”

A slow, seductive stare suddenly overcame the knight’s eyes, and he cleared his tongue. “Actually, I had a much different idea as to how we could celebrate my homecoming…unfortunately, it’s far too inappropriate to discuss in front of the children.”

Maxi hushed him instantly, her face growing violently red at his inappropriate jest. “Riftan!”

He grinned, leaning forward to kiss her neck. “Don’t make such a fuss, they don’t understand what I’m saying.”

“But I do, and I don’t wish to expose our children to such inappropriate remarks,” she replied, blushing as she looked back down at the baby in her arms. 

“Fine. I’ll just wait until we’re alone, then.”

With a wink in her direction, he turned his attention back towards Anastasia, who was pawing at his chestplate, clearly interested in having some more raspberries. Maxi watched quietly as Riftan began to feed their daughter, cooing to her in low tones and laughing when she smeared more berry juice on both her face and dress. It was hard not to feel her heart swoon at the sight; there was nothing more attractive than seeing her husband be a good father.

What am I so afraid of, anyway?

She chewed on the inside of her cheek as Garrett sucked at the berry in his hands. Truly, she was blessed beyond belief when it came to having the Riftan Calypse as her husband. Most noblemen wanted nothing to do with their children, seeing them only as check marks for their plans and nothing more. She was beyond lucky to have a man who was doting, nearly obsessed with their children and cherishing every action that they made. “Riftan?” She said after a few minutes, breaking the silence. The knight looked up, his facial expressions looking as innocent as the baby in his arms. “I…I have something to tell you, but-“

“Commander!”

The curt voice of Gabel caused Maxi to lose her train of thought, and she watched as Riftan’s eyebrow furrowed as he looked at the knight in the corner, who was making his way towards them. Riftan let out an irritated huff, glaring at the man approaching them with surprising ferocity. “I thought I told all of you to leave me alone with my family for the rest of the afternoon.” He said icily, his dark eyes practically spitting venom. In response, Gabel merely bowed curtly.

“I apologize, commander, but your service is needed on the training grounds,” he explained awkwardly, “it shouldn’t be too long.” He turned to give Maxi a polite bow and smile. “My Lady.”

Riftan let out a heavy, bitter sigh before wetting a nearby napkin with a cup of water, taking it upon himself to wipe both Ana and Garrett’s face, ridding them of purple berry residue. “Fine. But after this, I expect not to be interrupted again.” He reached forward, taking Garrett from Maxi’s arms and standing to his feet, both children safely in his grasp. “I’m going to take them with me and give you some time alone. Surely, you’re exhausted from watching them for all this time.”

Maxi frowned. “No, it’s alright. You don’t need to lug them around with you…”

“I want to. I’m their father.” He said firmly. “They’ve missed enough time with me already, and I’m sure some of the knights would like to see them.” His lips twinged upward, offering her a smile. “Go, rest. I’ll be back to you soon.” He bent over, pressing a warm kiss to the top of her head. “After all, you have a long night ahead of you, Lady Calypse.”

Maxi felt her face burn once again from mortification, and it was impossible to ignore the humorous and awkward expression that grew over Gabel’s face. “Riftan! Have some shame, won’t you?” She snapped, unable to hide her anger. However, her husband seemed merely amused as he began to walk away, darting her a mischievous smile resembling that of a troublesome child.

Once she was left alone again, she immediately was filled with anxiety and silently cursed herself. If she couldn’t get a moment alone with Riftan, then how could she possibly tell him about her pregnancy? She nibbled at her lip, her stomach filling with dread before she turned back around, rubbing her temples with her fingers.

Please, just let this go well…

She hoped that for once, her prayers would be answered.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The rest of the day had gone as decently as Maxi had expected, perhaps a little more so. Well her children and husband were away on the training grounds, she spent her time giving orders to maids and preparing for the massive feast. By the time preparation was over, she was utterly exhausted. 

Upon returning to her chambers, she was elated to see that Riftan had bathed and changed the twins, saving her from having to fuss over them herself. Only in that moment did she realize how nice it was to have him back in terms of help with the children; yes, she had maids willing to assist her in his absence, but that wasn’t the same as having the father of her babies raise them. She somehow felt even more grateful about Riftan’s return.

The feast also went quite well. The dining hall was riddled with drunken knights talking loudly and eating more than she had ever seen in her lifetime. At one point, Hebaron even tried to pass the twins around the table to be fussed over, but was quickly corrected by Riftan, who snatched Anastasia so quickly out of his hands Maxi was worried that the girl would become dizzy. By the time they retired from the feast and put the twins to bed, Maxi’s head was spinning, adding to her already anxiety-ridden churning stomach.

Once Maximilian had changed into her nightgown and began to brush her hair, she decided that she would leave the matter of her pregnancy until the following day, as she was much too exhausted to tell him now. However, her plan was ruined when Riftan loudly cleared his throat from the other side of the room.

“What did you have to tell me?” He said suddenly, and Maxi immediately froze in place. Quickly regaining her composure, she turned around, trying her absolute best not to seem disoriented. Riftan was in the process of removing his tunic, his golden brown skin glittering like a sight to behold as Maxi swallowed. “This afternoon, you mentioned that you had something to tell me.”

“Oh,” she replied, almost bashfully. “Yes. I…I did.”

“Well? What is it?”

She felt herself stiffen again, her back straightening as though she was frightened. Her mind moved a mile a minute as she struggled to think of what or how to tell her husband what she had been hiding from him not just all day, but for weeks. What if he would be angry and wouldn’t forgive her? The very thought caused her throat to tighten.

A gentle, yet firm hand wrapped around her arm. “Maxi.”

She turned her head, her eyes interlocking with those of her husband. She could see a deep concern behind his dark orbs, as though he were expecting to hear something dire. Her heart pounded against her chest, hating herself for being the cause of such a painful look. She inhaled sharply, unable to break away from his piercing gaze. She felt her eyelids flutter, and her breath was quickening. Taking a steady breath, she took a small step backward, freeing herself from the shadow of his large, questioning body.

“I…I’m pregnant.”

Silence immediately fell between the two.

Maxi attempted to keep her eyes lowered to the ground, not wanting to see the reaction on her husband’s face. What if it was anger, or disappointment? Once the silence of the room became too unbearable for her to deal with, she lifted her head, immediately going to study Riftan’s expression, which was one of pure, vulnerable surprise.

One of shock.

His lips twinged for a moment as though he was unsure of what to say. Multiple times, he began to speak before falling silent again. It wasn’t until he took a heavy breath that he managed to let some words out.“You…you’re…” He paused again, his eyes glued to her. “You’re pregnant? How does…”

His thought seemed to go unfinished, and he silenced himself with a sharp breath. Maxi watched, her heart pounding, as Riftan slowly ran a hand through his ink-black hair, his dark eyes unable to leave her form. She could feel him gaze over her whole body, an obvious attempt at seeing if he had missed anything new about her. Maxi took a small breath before nodding, placing her hand down to rub the small swell of her stomach. “Yes, I am,” she admitted softly, allowing him his moment of shock. “I’m…about three months, according to Muriel and Ruth.” 

His eyes suddenly jolted upward, locking into hers. “You were pregnant when we went to Drachium?”

“I didn’t know then,” she replied hastily, not wanting for him to think for a minute that she had known for such a long time without telling him. “I didn't find out u-until a month after we returned to Anatol. By that point, we had already exchanged letters and I…I didn’t want to tell you through a piece of paper.” She paused, suddenly riddled with guilt and quietly chewed on her lower lip. “I’m sorry.”

He continued to stare at her blankly, his eyes masking a perfect expression of stunned surprise. “Were you worried I would have been upset?” He said after a few seconds, his voice dropping as though there were other people in the room. Maxi immediately felt her eyes widen as she shook her head in a near violent manner.

“No! I just…I didn’t want you to fret over me. Over us .” She paused, taking another heavy breath. “I wanted you to focus on your duty so you could make i-it home to us as quickly as possible. If you knew I was pregnant you would just be worrying the whole time...”

Less than a second later, she felt her body be pulled against his, her face finding home against his warm chest. She felt him bury his face into her curls before releasing a heavy sigh, his warm breath tickling her scalp. The only sounds that could be heard between them was the pulsating of their hearts and his soft breathing as his arms held her tightly. When she felt his arms loosen around her she expected him to take a step back, but when the massive man before her fell to his knees, Maxi couldn’t contain the surprised gasp that left her lips. She watched in shocked awe as her husband wrapped his hands gently around her back, almost as though to ensure she wouldn’t slip away, and leaned his head against her stomach, his eyes closed. She heard a breath hitch in his throat, and for a minute all he did was sit there, his head gently pressed against her tummy. Maxi’s hands wrapped in his dark locks as she remained silent, allowing him his moment of acceptance. 

It wasn’t long before Riftan’s lips gently pressed against her stomach, and a heavy sigh escaped his lips. “I’m here,” he mumbled, his voice so low that Maxi struggled to hear him. She knew immediately that he was speaking to their child. 

At his heartwarming confession, she felt her soul pulsate with awe and admiration. There was a time long ago when she never thought she would deserve a loving husband, a family, but now God had blessed her with the greatest one of all. Gone were the days of her being isolated and forgotten in her father’s castle, seen as a chore rather than a person deserving of love and kindness. She felt tears brim in her eyes as she gently ran her fingers through Riftan’s hair, silently allowing him to shower their growing child with their father’s love.

Thank you, Riftan.

A gentle sigh escaped her lips.

Thank you for saving me.

Chapter Text

The weeks following Riftan’s return seemed to skip by, each day bringing a new set of joys and challenges for Maximilian.

It was when she entered her fourth month of pregnancy that she was reminded of how truly difficult carrying a child was. Despite only being in her second trimester, she was constantly tired and sore, and her frequent bouts of nausea kept her from having a steady appetite. As expected, Riftan ensured that she was pampered to the fullest extent by both himself and the castle staff. Maxi’s lavish treatments during her pregnancy resembled that of a royal, which proved to be both luxurious and infuriating at times; while she was grateful for the attention, sometimes people were far too smothering and obsessive over her condition.

Despite the constant recognition of her physical state by seemingly everyone around her, Maxi’s second pregnancy had somehow managed to make her closer with the twins, if that was even possible. Now that her work in the infirmary and the castle was minimal once again, she spent nearly every waking moment near her children, constantly fussing over them and taking further part in their daily activities. In spite of Riftan’s insistence, the use of Ludis as help was needed much more rarely, and Maxi had begun spending most of her days eating in her chambers with the twins and taking them for small walks outside, which were becoming more brief due to the cold, wintery weather moving in. She knew that once she hit her third trimester, it would be much harder to carry the twins around with her, so she opted for as much hands-on time with them as possible.

That morning, Maxi awoke with a chill and icy feet, a clear sign that Pasias was beginning to make its way through Anatol. After warming up briefly by the fire and changing into a warm dress and a cloak, she left her chambers and made her way to the room across the hall where the twins now slept.

She entered the room quietly, hoping not to startle either of her children, but was met with two quiet and open-eyed babies. Garrett stood up in his crib, his chubby fingers wrapped excitedly around the wooden bars as he grinned at his mother, reaching his hands out for her instantly. “Mama, up!” The boy happily demanded. With a smile, Maxi bent over the crib, lifting her son into her arms before turning towards Ana’s crib. Her daughter was also awake, her dark hair a tangled mess on her head and her fingers in her mouth; it was becoming more and more clear each day that Anastasia’s hair was as unmanageable as Maxi’s. With a quick kiss to her daughter’s head, Maximilian leaned sideways and swooped her up into her arms. The twins were getting heavy, and were quickly approaching a point where she could no longer hold both of them at the same time, so Maxi intended to keep them in her arms for as long as she could.

Once she had both of her children changed and back in her grasp, she returned to her chambers, grateful to see that Ludis and a few other maids had already brought her breakfast and tea. When she made her arrival, all three maids gave her a quick bow and smiled in her direction. “Good morning, my Lady,” one of the younger girls, Edith, tweeted happily. “And good morning to your precious little ones!”

Maxi smiled, making her way back towards her bed. Each morning, she brought the twins from their room into her and Riftan’s for morning snuggles now that they no longer slept in the same vicinity as each other. Even though she didn’t like being a room away from the twins, she knew it was important for the children to sleep through the night in their own space. “Good morning, Lydia,” she replied kindly, situating both twins at her side as Ludis brought her tea over.

“It’s rather cold out today, my Lady, so I would opt for staying inside with the children.” Ludis said gently. “His lordship is doing his daily rounds but wanted me to inform you that he won’t be absent for much longer.”

Maxi nodded. Due to Riftan’s sudden trip to Dristan, some winter preparations were caught lagging behind, despite Maxi trying her absolute best to keep up with everything. Unfortunately, there were things that even she couldn’t accomplish, a fact that managed to wound her pride ever so slightly.

In between sips of her tea, she quietly fed the twins oats and cut-up apples, who were eating slowly beside her. She ate bits of fruit when she got the chance, attempting to eat as much as she could, which was proving to be difficult due to her morning nausea. However, the further she moved through her pregnancy, the more her symptoms lessened, but she knew that the discomfort wouldn’t be totally over until after she recovered from giving birth.

In a new revelation, Maximilian had realized that she feared labor far less than she did during her first pregnancy. She knew from medical books and studies that that was normal; the female brain was programmed to have women forget about the torturous pains of birth so they would conceive again. Still, she felt very calm about the prospect of birthing her third child, which was the opposite of how she felt with the twins. She knew that a main reason for her anxiety during her first pregnancy was due to her previous miscarriage, and once she learned that her body could safely create and carry children again, that fear managed to dissipate and was replaced with a calming satisfaction. Maxi was proud to know that after everything her body had been through in her lifetime, she could still safely and lovingly carry her and Riftan’s children.

Once her breakfast dishes were cleared away, the sound of the chamber door opening and heavy footsteps signaled her husband’s return. She looked up at the door, her heart warming at the sight of Riftan, who was patting beads of wet snow from his dark locks, grumbling under his breath.

“I’m about ready for winter to be over,” he grumbled, shaking his hair like a dog, “it’s nothing but a damn nuisance…”

“Language.” Maxi corrected strictly, eyeing him with maternal venom. “I told you, I won’t have Ana’s first word ruined by your foul mouth.”

Riftan’s lips immediately thinned as he complied with his wife’s request. Though he had never outwardly said it, it was abundantly clear that he was hoping their daughter’s first word would be ‘dada’ or some variation of that. Maxi quietly shared his hope, knowing that it would make him feel guilty if both Garrett and Ana’s first word was ‘mama.’ Even though the twins were young and had adjusted perfectly back to his return, Riftan still felt an obvious need to overcompensate for his time away. Recently, he had cut some of his duties with the knights down in half, pushing them to Gabel or Hebaron so he could come spend time with their children. Despite being a sweet gesture, Maxi did not like seeing her husband running raggad even more than usual. 

Once he had shed his wet, dirty armor and changed into a clean tunic, Riftan made his way over to the bed, sitting down at Maxi’s side and welcoming both children to crawl his way. “How..is everything? Do we have enough resources to get through the winter? And what of-“

“There’s nothing for you to concern yourself over.” Riftan interrupted crisply, carefully steadying his arms around their son, who was climbing onto his father’s chest. “Everything is going accordingly. Your only job is to do what you’re doing now.”

Maxi frowned deeply. As her pregnancy progressed, she was becoming more and more limited in terms of daily duties. “I’m not sick, you know, you d-don’t need to lock me away.” A soft sigh escaped her lips as she balanced a hand upon her swelling stomach. “I’m still the lady of the castle, and it’s important I keep ahead of things. I can be a mother and go about my responsibilities.”

“I know that you’re fully capable of handling what needs to be done, but I’m not lying to you. We have everything prepared and your services will be needed less until the spring.” Riftan replied, his tone shifting towards a gentle lecture. Clearly he had picked up on how he had irritated her. “All I ask is that you take care of yourself and watch out for our children. You’re doing the most important job of all.” He reached out with his free hand, caressing over Maxi’s stomach. She felt her face flush. “Has our little one been active this morning?”

Right around the beginning of her fourth month, the baby had begun to kick, right on schedule. Since then, their child seemed to have their heart set on kicking Maxi in the late evening and early morning, frequently breaking her away from sleep. Gently, she smiled and placed her hand over his. “Not so much now…but I felt something earlier.”

He hummed in response, silently allowing Garrett to pull at his fingers. “I worry that we’ll have our hands full with that one.”

Maxi giggled, gently tracing her fingertips over the front of his hand. “Perhaps so…he certainly seems to like making a scene.”

“He?”

She closed her mouth shyly, looking back at her husband with large doe-like eyes. “I think so,” she said, glancing at their daughter, who sat with her face now nuzzled against her leg. “It wouldn’t upset me. Garrett is rather docile, is he not? Maybe a more extroverted, strong-willed little b-brother would make for a good pair.”

“We already have a strong-willed child,” Riftan replied honestly, “last night, she grabbed onto my hair when I tried to put her down in her crib and gave me a look as though she were threatening to cry and wake her brother if I placed her down. It was rather frightening.”

Maxi smiled. “She will make a great warrior one day, if she so wishes.”

“Or, hopefully, not.” He responded, running his fingers through the mop of dark hair on their son’s head. “While it will be interesting to see what path they take…a part of me wishes that they could stay just like this; safe and unaware of the world, with us to protect them. Forever.”

Her smile dropped from her face as the sudden shift in Riftan’s tone. With a quick breath, she wrapped her hand around his, giving it a loving squeeze. She watched as he looked back towards her, his dark eyes meeting hers. Though she said nothing in response, she knew that they both were in agreement. 

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It was in the remaining weeks of Pasias that Maxi had begun making preparations for the twins’ first birthday.

The children had been born right at the beginning of spring, just as the snow had melted and the sun began to reveal itself for a bit longer. As she sorted through details, Maximilian could hardly believe it. A mere few weeks from now, the twins would be turning one, and with that new age would come even more developments in their growth. Both twins were already growing like flowers, flourishing in every way. They both seemed rather determined to begin to walk, trying their hardest to stand on their feet before inevitably tumbling back down. According to the midwife, they could begin to walk any day now, which gave Maxi both delight and terrible nerves.

However, Anastasia had still yet to talk, other than a few slightly coherent babbles. Maxi tried her hardest not to fret on it, especially when both Muriel and Ruth reassured her that some children took their time with speaking, but a part of her worried that her daughter would have a hard time talking in the same way that she did. Even though she had long accepted her stutter after years of shame, she did not want her daughter to have to suffer with the same fate. She knew better than anyone how people with differences, especially women, were treated in the world. She just prayed that even if Ana did have a speech issue or trouble talking, she would be treated with grace and kindness from people outside of Anatol.

After extensive planning, Maximilian had decided to set the twins’ birthday celebration for only one day, the start of the spring festival. She had missed the festivities the following year due to childbirth, and she desperately wanted to share the fun with both Riftan and their children. She made the decision to not plan any type of extra elaborate birthday party, as the twins were so young they wouldn’t remember it. Maxi knew that children of high nobility were celebrated lavishly-she recalled the massive parties her father would throw in honor of Rosetta’s birthday-but decided that her twins didn’t need such a ceremony due to their age and lack of younger companions. Besides, the thought of having to send out invitations to nearby nobles and housing them for several days was an added stressor that she just couldn’t take with her developing pregnancy.

It was the first rather warm day towards the end of winter when Maximilian decided to visit the infirmary. She hadn’t been there in over a week due to a sudden wave of difficult nausea that kept her mostly bedridden. However, when Ludis told her of the slight change in weather and the sun peaking through the curtains, Maxi decided to bundle both herself and Garrett up to venture outside. She opted to leave Ana in the castle, as she didn’t get much sleep the night before and needed to rest.

When she stepped outside, her son lovingly clinging to her side, his feet dangling over her growing baby bump, she couldn’t stop the sigh of relief that left her lips when she didn’t feel frost biting at her cheeks. It was clear that Anatol would be expecting an early spring, which filled her with much relief. The twins enjoyed their time outside, but the cold had caused them to be shut indoors. And, Maxi would like to adjust their infant into the world when it was warmer and less stressful.

“My Lady! What are you doing out here?” The tender voice of Ulyseon chirped as she made her way down the stairs. Immediately, the young knight was at her side, a look of concern upon his face. “Is everything alright? Do I need to fetch Sir Riftan?”

Maxi offered him a smile as she re-adjusted Garrett in her arms before shaking her head. “Everything is quite alright, Ulyseon. Ludis mentioned that it was finally warming up, so I decided to visit the infirmary today.” 

The young man’s face instantly switched from one of anxiety to satisfaction. “Ah, of course! Yes, it has warmed up quite nicely. Of course there is still snow on the ground to deal with, but it looks like we can expect an early spring.” Ulyseon suddenly beamed at Garrett, bending down to meet his eyes. “What a surprise this is! I hadn’t expected the little lordship to be out and about this morning.” He extended his finger, allowing Garrett to grab onto as tight as he could, giggles beginning to escape his lips uncontrollably. “My word, he’s growing bigger by the day, my Lady.”

Maxi smiled, staring down at the happy baby in her arms. “Indeed he is…much like his father.”

“It’s hard to believe that their first birthday is just around the corner,” the knight continued. “It seems like just yesterday we heard of their birth.”

She nodded in response, unable to argue with his statement. The twins had grown up right before their eyes, which brought both pain and pride to Maxi’s heart; she desperately wished to slow down time, especially with the new baby coming. “Yes, they certainly have,” she agreed gently, running her hand over Garrett’s thick black hair. “I can’t help but wish…that they would stay like this forever.”

Ulyseon’s smile lessened, and he cleared his throat. “Don’t fret over that, my Lady. You will learn to adore each stage of their lives all the same, I imagine.” She felt her heart warm at his kind response, and offered him a gentle smile. “Now, come along. I shall escort you to the infirmary.”

She followed after the knight, listening as he talked about training and the upcoming spring monster raid, which would take place after the twins turned one. Riftan had already informed her that he would need to participate, but he would be gone for no more than a week. Even though she hated to be apart from him, Maxi was glad that he was going to be gone earlier as opposed to later; she needed to have him around when she was going to give birth to their third child in the early summer months.

Once they made it to the infirmary, she bid Ulyseon goodbye and entered, only to see Ruth spitting out crude profanities to a pair of young knights, both of whom had bloody arms, clearly the result of sword practice going awry. Upon her arrival, Ruth’s eyes shot up, immediately falling on her and displaying a look of surprise. “Your ladyship, what on Earth are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be resting?”

She sighed, fighting not to roll her eyes. It seemed that all the men around her saw pregnancy as an illness, rather than something a woman could handle on her own. “I’m growing a child, Ruth, not an e-explosive,” she replied, gently taking off her son’s knitted blue cap and placing him in his nearby crib. She had placed matching cribs for the twins in the infirmary so long ago that they were beginning to grow out of them.

Ruth frowned, his eyes looking at the baby boy in the corner. “You brought the child, too? I must say, my Lady, this is a rather bloody scene and I don’t wish for Sir Riftan to hit me over the head for exposing your son to it.”

“He’s fine.” She protested, sparing a glance towards Garrett, who was busying himself with a toy he found in his crib. “And you need help, do you not? So stop shouting at these p-poor boys and move over.”

The mage gave her a sour stare before relenting, and Maxi quickly took her place on the bench beside him. Before long, the two young knights were healed and sent on their way. As she cleaned up stray droplets of blood and bandages, Ruth dramatically fell back into his chair, a wisp of his silver hair falling over his forehead as though he were in some sort of play. “I believe the change in weather is making the men more reckless, there’s been dozens of them coming in this week,” he grumbled. “Of all the times you could choose to get pregnant, you had to at this moment?”

She scowled at him, dumping the bandages in the wastebasket. “I don’t recall having much of a choice as to when I conceive a child…and I wasn’t the only participant.”

Ruth gagged loudly, causing her to smile at his disgust. There was something so lovely about riling the mage up with details about her marriage and causing him discomfort. “Please, spare me,” he replied bluntly, shaking his head. “You only ever say such vile things to me when you’re pregnant. Is that midwife encouraging you to soil my name?”

Maxi rolled her eyes. With the return of her midwife, Muriel, came more quarreling in Calypse Castle. It was abundantly clear from her first pregnancy that the mage and the midwife would absolutely not be getting along. Both had different ideas as to how Maxi should approach pregnancy, with Ruth resorting to a more safe route (most likely at Riftan’s demand) whereas Muriel insisted that Max go about her life as normal. 

“Speaking of your pregnancy…” Ruth continued, shifting upwards in his seat. “How are things progressing with our youngest Calypse? You’re taking all your daily herbs and doing your rituals?”

Maxi nodded, returning to sit beside him. “Yes. I feel…I feel ready. For birth, even though it’s still months away.” Subconsciously, her hand went to sit upon her heavy stomach. “But a part of me is rather scared of the child’s arrival. I don’t think the t-twins will like having to share me even more.”

The sorcerer gave her a soft smile, one that was surprisingly tender. “The children will get used to it quickly. The only thing I would suggest is that you start to wean them sooner rather than later. The new baby will need to feed frequently, so it will be easier to have the twins mainly eating solid foods by that point.”

“I’m trying my best.” She answered honestly, trying to ignore the tug at her heart. Stopping breastfeeding was just another sign of her children growing up, and she worried that if she stopped doing her most personal, motherly activity with them sooner than other babies, they wouldn’t have healthy growth. By Muriel’s request, she had read several books on weaning and how to get young children to start eating solid foods, and she was relieved to see that the twins were adjusting well. “Ruth…might I ask a question?” 

The mage looked back up at her, tearing his line of vision from the paper he was scribbling on. A crease grew on his brow. “Why of course, my Lady.”

She took a deep breath, gazing back at her son, who was now napping quietly in his crib. “Garrett is learning all sorts of words by this p-point, while his sister seems to be lagging behind…Muriel claims that it’s normal, but I’ve read t-that most children should have spoken by now.” She swallowed, feeling guilt developing in her chest. “I worry that she…well, that she might be like me.” She paused again, watching as a conflicted look grew over Ruth’s face. “I mean, having trouble speaking, that is.”

A silence grew through the air, and Maxi felt her heart contract in a mixture of rare shame and guilt. However, Ruth’s expression remained normal, and he set his quill down before clearing his throat.

“I don’t believe that young lady Calypse will have any type of speech issue. Some children take a little longer to hit developments like speaking or walking. She isn’t even a year old yet.” He paused, and an odd emotion passed over his eyes. “Might I say something unrestricted, my Lady?”

She felt her lips thin but nodded. Ruth cleared his throat.

“Many children that have speech impediments usually grow out of them in their youth. I mean it as no slight to say that you failed to do this, because the circumstances of your upbringing were…” He stopped mid-sentence, a rare grim look overtaking his features. “Difficult, to say the least. For many children with impediments or differences, what matters is regular practice and encouragement to overcome them. If, by any chance Lady Anastasia were to have some sort of speech issue, there is a high likelihood that she would grow out of it by adulthood…and even if she didn’t, she would be beloved all the same.”

Maxi felt an odd relief float through her, and she nodded. Much to her surprise, she watched as Ruth extended his hand, patting hers gently as an odd show of comfort. “And…having a speech issue does not mean she won’t be a talented, intelligent young lady. You are a testament to that.”

She took a sharp breath, surprised by the raw kindness of the mage’s words. He was a man of many critiques, never one to withhold honesty, which made his statement all the more touching. In her heart, she knew that what Ruth was saying was absolutely true; even if her daughter would have difficulty speaking, she would still be the most loved child in all of Wedon. 

As though he could sense her sentimentality, Ruth cleared his throat and turned his attention back to his paper. “As long as I have you here, I could use your assistance with a few things. Is that alright with you, miss mage?”

A soft smile graced her lips as she regained her composure, nodding. Ruth gave her a satisfied stare.

“Very well. To work, then.”

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Before long, the arrival of Garrett and Ana’s first birthday had whirled in full-force.

That morning was a beautiful one, much to Maxi’s relief. It was still a crisp dawn, frost crusting over the greenery outside and a slight breeze in the air. They had reached that time of year in Anatol that always happened in early spring, when the mornings were colder and by the afternoons everything had seemed to warm up. She woke up to an empty bed like usual, but felt reassured knowing that Riftan was insistent upon spending the whole day with them once he completed his daily rounds. Maxi felt excitement beat through her heart as she thought of the day they would be having; first, a small breakfast in the dining hall, and then some time outside before the small birthday celebrations would begin, and then they would spend a few hours in the afternoon in town for the first day of the spring festival.

Maximilian rose quickly, dressing in a warm gown and allowing Ludis to style her hair freely, curly red waves falling down her back whichever way they chose. She went about her usual routine of taking her supplements and herbs to help with pregnancy, which were proving to be vital as she was on the verge of beginning her third trimester. Her morning sickness and nausea had faded for the most part, which meant that soon her newer symptoms would begin to show; sore muscles, fatigue, and feeling overall heavy in her figure. However, all she could do was will herself to go about the next few months with grace to hopefully nurture a healthy baby.

Once she had finished her personal ritual, Maxi made her way to the children’s room, Ludis quietly following after her. She had reached a defeating moment in her pregnancy where she could no longer carry both twins at the same time, so she needed an extra hand when waking them, which was a bitter realization for her. 

Gently opening the door, Maxi was met with the sight of two very awake babies. Garrett had his hands tightly wrapped around the wooden bars of his crib, while Ana was laying down with her feet dangling in the air. “Happy birthday, my darlings,” she greeted, pecking both of them on the head before reaching down to lift Ana. Her growing stomach was beginning to get in the way of her bending down, but as long as she moved slowly everything seemed to go accordingly. She stifled a laugh once she lifted Anastasia into her arms, noting the way her black locks were twisted messily upon the top of her head.

“Lady Anastasia seems to be a rowdy sleeper,” Ludis commented as she lifted Garrett from his crib. “I did her hair in two little braids last night as an attempt to manage her curls for this morning, and you can’t even tell!”

Maxi grinned, pressing another kiss to the side of her daughter’s head. “You will q-quickly learn that there is no real way to tame our curls.” She ran a gentle hand over Ana’s head, feeling her silky smooth locks.

Once the children were changed and bathed, Maxi made her way to the dining hall where she had been told Riftan would meet her. She couldn’t bother to hide the happy skip in her step, which was a product of excitement and joy. It was surreal to her that she was going to be celebrating her children’s first birthday; long gone were the days of her babies being snuggled cozily in her womb. Now, they were becoming functioning people. 

Garrett cooed peacefully in his mother’s arms as he snuggled into her embrace, his head resting upon her lower shoulder. He was dressed in a clean blue tunic that was a little oversized on his tiny body, but he managed to look adorable all the same. Ana was dressed in a light yellow, flowing little gown that was loose enough for her to be comfortable and not fuss. Her daughter seemed to be in good spirits today, so much so that Maxi was able to comb and braid her hair without so much of a whine in protest.

Upon arriving in the dining hall, Maxi was surprised to see an entire spread of fresh fruit, breads, and tea. Not only that, but there wasn’t another soul around. Usually there were knights dining and chatting in different corners, but that morning there was nobody around.

Other than Riftan.

She couldn’t contain the blush that rose to her cheeks when she laid eyes on her husband, who was dressed in a lovely dark blue tunic and looked more handsome than ever. Aging was suiting him, she decided long ago. When he entered his thirties, he managed to become even more beautiful, if that were somehow possible for the most attractive man in the entirety of the Seven Kingdoms. He turned quickly upon hearing the door open, a strand of his dark hair falling over his forehead boyishly. A smile grew on her lips as she made her way to him, Ludis following closely behind with Anastasia in tow.

“What’s all this?” She questioned, allowing him to lovingly kiss her cheek and wrap an arm around her waist.

“I was hoping to surprise you.” He replied skillfully, and she giggled.

“Consider us surprised, then.”

He grinned, before quickly ducking his head to kiss and tickle their son, who quickly became a mess of giggles. “Happy birthday, my dear boy,” he said, an obvious twinge of pride in his tone. “You look very handsome today.”

As though she could sense that excitement was occurring without her, Anastasia let out a squeal, practically jolting in Ludis’ arms. Immediately, she made a reach for her father, clearly jealous of the attention that her brother was receiving. With a smile, Riftan leaned over to swoop their daughter up into his arms, pressing a longing kiss to the top of her head. “Why, good morning to you, birthday girl,” he greeted, his dark eyes examining her carefully, noting the two sleek black braids. “Did you do these, Maxi?”

She nodded, getting herself situated in her seat after thanking Ludis, who quickly left the dining hall. After finding a spot for their son to comfortably lean against her, she cleared her throat. “Her hair was a mess today…so I tried to p-put it back and out of her face. It seemed to be bothering her.”

Riftan nodded slowly, nuzzling Ana’s head gently. “She looks adorable.” After giving their daughter a gentle back rub, he made his way to sit beside Maxi, scooching the bench closer to the table. “I told the knights that the dining hall was reserved this morning, hence its emptiness.”

Her eyes widened, and she gave her husband a surprised stare. “Why in the world would you do that? Where are they…supposed to eat?” 

Riftan merely shrugged, passing a small cup of berries to Garrett, who grabbed for them instantly, the red juice immediately staining his hands. “Some of them ate earlier, and everyone else can manage in the barracks. They’re not being starved.” He clicked his tongue. “Besides, they’re smart enough to know not to whine about it to me.”

She frowned. “But-“

“It’s our children’s birthday, Maxi,” he interrupted, reaching to grab a few berries for Ana. “It was important to me that I do this for them. Especially considering it’s their first and only birthday with just the four of us. I want it to be special.”

Her lips immediately thinned, and she nodded in understanding. Even after a year, it was hard to believe what a magnificent father her husband was. She counted herself lucky, perhaps the luckiest wife on the continent, for having a man that cherished time and memories with his children so dearly. It was sweet enough to make her heart bloom.

“We should have just stuck to the plan of celebrating with only us four.” Riftan grumbled, breaking her from her trance. A small smile spread on Maxi’s lips. When news reached the knights that the twins wouldn’t be having a lavish birthday party, several of them requested to be invited to the private festivities. Unable to decline, Maxi had agreed for a small gathering to be held in the courtyard, much to Riftan’s dismay.

“Oh, hush,” she replied, wiping berry juice from Garrett’s fingers. “They wanted t-to come. Who was I to say that they couldn’t? They’ve been so kind.”

Riftan snorted. “Kind! Imagine that!”

Maxi shot her husband a sharp stare. “They have. I thought it was adorable that they wished to celebrate with us…and the t-twins adore them all.”

At this, Riftan said nothing, and she knew that he couldn’t argue with true facts. The Remdragon Knights seemed to dote on the twins as though they were their own children, always fussing over them and asking how they were doing. Ulyseon in particular had developed a strong bond with the both of them, acting as a stand-in older brother. It warmed her heart to see the amount of love her children were getting, not just from their parents but everyone around them. Maximilian knew better than anyone how much love children needed to grow and flourish, and she was grateful that the twins were receiving that.

“Fine, but don’t come complaining to me when the twins start spouting dozens of different curse words.” 

She frowned at him. “Don’t act like you have any semblance of c-clean language around them, either.” Before he could respond, she reached for a napkin to wipe the corners of Ana’s mouth. “I feel foolish for dressing her so nicely…of course her dress is soiled before t-the party has even begun.”

Riftan sighed, looking down at their daughter, who sat curiously in his arms. “It’s her day, I suppose. If she wishes to make a disaster of herself, she can.” He bent his head lower to kiss her cheek, earning a sweet squeal of admiration. Immediately, Ana reached up, grabbing onto a strand of her father’s ink black hair, tugging it harshly. “Ow! Excuse me, little lady-“ Using his free hand, he attempted to remove their daughter’s grip on his hair, which caused a frown to blossom over her chubby face. “Anastasia Calypse, how many times must I ask for you to leave my hair on my scalp?”

The little girl sputtered out another laugh, attempting once again to reach for his hair, but was stopped short when Riftan swifting moved his head out of the way. He turned to Maxi, an exasperated look covering his features. “This child won’t settle until she’s ripped every strand of hair from my head, I’m telling you-“

“Papa.”

Immediately, a shocked silence filled the room. 

Maximilian felt her eyes widen as she glanced down at Garrett, who was relaxing securely in her arms, his mouth closed. Was that…Ana? Or was I merely imagining it? She turned her attention back to her daughter, who was fumbling in her father’s arms, a rare smile upon her little face as though she knew that she was the center of attention.

She did. She said her first word.

A flourishing of pride and relief burned through her heart, and a laugh of glee escaped her lips as she reached out, her hand going to cup their daughter’s cheek. “Oh, good job! Good job, my love!” Maxi gushed, unable to hide her adoration. “Riftan, can you believe that she-Riftan?”

It was hard not to be filled with pure shock at the sight before her, a view that she had only seen a few times before. The most feared man in the continent, the best warrior alive, had tears burning in his eyes over the actions of a little girl.

His little girl.

Maxi’s smile dropped slightly, and she snuggled closer next to her husband on the bench, her head finding home against his large arm. “There you have it,” she said quietly, her eyes staring at the curious ones of her daughter before her. “Her first word.”

Riftan blinked, his arms securely wrapped around the young girl. “It was real…wasn’t it?”

A soft laugh escaped Maxi’s lips as she lifted her head, going to press a spare kiss to her husband's cheek. “Yes,” she said sweetly, her hand rubbing circles over her son’s back, “it was real, Riftan.”

“…Good.”

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The day continued on beautifully, every event lumping together to make sounds of laughter and joy. After a lengthy breakfast and a morning stroll, the small birthday gathering began in the courtyard, and with it came the usual trials and tribulations of the knights telling far-too inappropriate jokes and struggling to get correct gifts for children of only a year of age. Miraculously, Riftan had managed to bite his tongue, allowing his comrades to pass around the children and gush over them, which made Maximilian’s heart soar with gratitude.

“Why, I thought it would be a nice gift-“

“A nice gift? Lady Anastasia will poke her eye out with that thing!”

Letting out a heavy sigh, Maximilian stared at the two men in front of her plainly, the small, wooden bow held gently in Hebaron’s hands. The knights had managed to pick out decent gifts for Garrett, despite Maxi insisting that the children didn’t need any more toys, but they all obviously struggled at what to get for a little girl. It was a humorous situation, really; one that brought her a giggle or two when the ginger-haired knight wasn’t looking.

“I think it’s lovely,” Maxi said, interrupting the fierce squabbling of the two men. “However…she’s still a little girl. She’ll need to be older b-before she can wield a bow and arrow.” She offered Hebaron a sympathetic smile, while Ursuline wore one of triumph, clearly elated that he was right in the assumption of the bow being an inappropriate gift. “But truly, thank you. She is clearly interested in it-“

As though waiting for her cue, Ana jolted in her mother’s arms, her hands extending outward towards the bow in Hebaron’s hands, a determined look upon her face. The ginger-haired man let out a loud laugh. “See, Ricaydo? She likes it!”

Ursuline huffed disapprovingly. “The commander will have your head if he finds out that you bought his daughter a weapon for her first birthday.”

“Riftan will survive,” Maxi interjected, wanting to stop the conversation before the two men went back to verbally assaulting each other. With a smile, she re-adjusted Ana in her lap. “I will…I will give it to her in a few years when she’s old enough for lessons. How about that?”

Hebaron grinned, releasing a soft chuckle. “That sounds splendid, my Lady.”

After several hours longer of unwrapping frivolous gifts and witnessing the twins shove cake in their faces, Maxi was interrupted by the nearby sound of a carriage being prepped. Turning around, she was quickly met with the sight of Riftan, who knelt down to her side. “If you still wish to attend the festival, we are ready to go.” He offered, his eyes fixated on their children, who were quietly playing together on the blanket sprawled out on the ground. After a happy smile and quick nod, it didn’t take long for them to get on their way.

As expected, the village was bustling with excitement, decorations and lanterns hung all along the sides of the buildings and throughout the trees. With Anatol’s massive expansion came an even larger yearly celebration for the spring festival, somehow containing more music, games, and food. Once she stepped out of the carriage, her hood securely over her head with Anastasia clinging to her side, a smile enveloped her lips. She had missed the festival, and returning to it allowed all the beautiful memories she had from previous years flow through her mind pleasantly.

Only now, she had two more people to share the festivities with.

“We can stay as long as you wish,” Riftan said, stepping from the carriage with Garrett in his arms. “We have proper security, so you mustn’t worry about anything.”

She nodded. “The twins have a few hours before they will b-become fussy. Let’s enjoy things until then.”

A smile grew across Riftan’s lips, and he gave her a nod, his free hand going to intertwine within hers. With a pleasant sigh, Maxi walked beside her husband, feeling her heart warm with happiness at the view of joyful people and scenery around her. 

The hours passed by in blissful waves of dancing and curiosity, all which helped cement Maxi’s long-held love for the festival and create anew for her children. The twins were bubbles of energy and joy, laughing at the loud music and silly dancing while being passed around gently between Ulyseon, Gabel, and their parents. Both Maxi and the twins bore flower crowns, which dropped down their heads with each twist of movement but made them happy all the same. 

Once the afternoon latent and the twins were showing signs of needing a break, they retreated for the nearby grassy hill that overlooked the festivities; the hill that Maxi spent her last spring festival at with her husband. As she relaxed at the grassy mound, memories rolled through her mind of the last time she was there, running her fingers through Riftan’s hair, allowing him to gently lay back on her thigh and rest her eyes. She couldn’t stop a smile from gracing her lips at the memory; it felt so long ago, and so much had changed since then. She didn’t know that she could become happier than she was on that day.

“What are you smiling at?” 

The deep tone of Riftan caused her to tear her eyes from the village and back onto her family. Ana sat comfortably in her father’s lap, clinging a lavender flower in her fist that Gabel had gifted her an hour before. Meanwhile, Garrett sat quietly in his mother’s embrace, his small fingers smoothing over her white dress in silent interest. “Oh…I was just reminiscing.” She paused, her eyes locking onto his. “Do you remember the last time we were up here?”

She watched as Riftan’s expression seemed to soften before he nodded. “How could I forget? That was your first festival after your time in the World Tower. I thought I was in heaven.” A soft sigh left his lips as he reached down, allowing their daughter to grasp at his massive hand. “How funny time can be. Who would have thought that we would be here two years later?”

She silently agreed, but opted not to say anything when Ana jolted her arm upward, waving the flower around recklessly in her palm. “Papa,” Anastasia said confidently, extending her hand up towards her father with a determined look upon her face as though she were desperate for him to take notice of her gift.

“Don’t squeeze it too tightly, now. It’s a delicate little flower.” Riftan said calmly. Ana’s face fell as though she understood his every word, and she quickly loosened her hand, clearly not wanting to squish her favorite present. Riftan pressed a brief kiss to her forehead before turning to Maxi. “They’ve been spoiled terribly today with gifts, and all our daughter cares about is a tiny little flower?” 

Maxi sighed, offering her husband a mere shrug. “That’s why I requested that nobody b-bring gifts…they’re still far too young to really care about those things.”

Riftan hummed in response, his eyes falling back down to Anastasia, who was now waving the flower towards her brother, who was looking at it in interest. The boy squirmed slightly from his mother’s hold, allowing his tiny body to fall to the grass as he stared intently at the prize in his sister’s hand. Then, with a shockingly determined look on his face, Garrett stood to his feet. Maxi felt her mouth drop despite having seen him do the act before; he stood on both feet nearly every day in his crib, but he had never done so outside. 

A stunned silence fell between Maxi and Riftan as they watched with focused fascination as their son slowly began to step towards his sister, his eyes locking onto the flower. Maxi felt her breath hitch, and her hand instinctively went to palm over her stomach.

One step. Then two. Then three. Then-

Garrett’s hand wrapped around the top of the flower before he stumbled slightly, falling back down. With fast movements, Riftan caught the boy in his free arm, his eyes widening as both Garrett and Ana erupted into childish giggles, clearly unaware of the major feats they had both accomplished that day. 

“Oh, my darling!” Maxi grinned, a large smile engulfing her lips as she scooped up their son, who was still giggling softly as though he knew that he had done something incredible. She nuzzled his neck, pressing a kiss to the top of his head as she looked back towards her husband, who was watching the two of them with a look of admiration. “How spectacular was that? He was walking!”

Riftan chuckled, his arm wrapped securely around their daughter’s body. “Quite the impressive feat, indeed.” Suddenly, his face contorted slightly as though he had tasted something bitter before he gave her a forced look. “They’re growing up. Much too fast for my liking.”

She paused, silently agreeing with him. It was odd to her as well; it seemed that just yesterday the twins were still small infants, and now they were growing into their own people, walking and talking, showcasing their vibrant personalities. “They are still only one,” she offered, a calm joy in her tone. “We have…plenty more milestones to see.” She stopped talking again, her free hand falling down to caress her stomach. “And we get to do it all over again.”

The raven-haired man remained quiet, all before a slow, pleased smile grew upon his lips. “Yes. I very much look forward to that.” 

The couple shared a loving look, and she suddenly felt overwhelmed with the desire to kiss him, despite knowing that it was not the time nor the place. Taking a breath, she stared back down at Garrett, her eyes brimming with admiration. “You walked!” She exclaimed excitedly to the boy. “You took your f-first steps, my darling!” She continued to attack the child with gentle kisses, her heart beaming with pride. She was so fixated on their children that she almost didn’t notice the steps approaching them, but quickly looked up when she heard the deep clearing of a throat.

Gabel stood in front of them, an awkward look on his face, clearly feeling guilty for having disturbed their family moment. “What is it, Gabel?” Riftan said sharply, his voice laced with such heavy irritation that Maxi couldn’t help but feel guilty for the knight. However, Gabel merely offered a quick bow of his head before clearing his throat.

“A royal messenger has arrived with an important letter from his Majesty.” Gabel explained. “It is addressed to both you and Lady Calypse and should be opened with urgency.”

Maximilian felt her eyes widen, and a dark feeling overtook her once happy mood. She exchanged a worried glance with her husband, who looked forlorn. Letting out a sharp breath, Riftan stood to his feet, Anastasia clung to his side. Once he stood, he reached a hand down, helping Maxi up, who was holding Garrett carefully with her free hand. When the whole family was up on their feet, Riftan cleared his throat, his dark eyes narrowing. “This better be worth a disruption on my children’s birthday. If not, his Majesty will be hearing from me.”

The sincerity in her husband’s tone was sharp enough to send a chill down Maxi’s spine. 

It wasn’t long before Maxi and the twins were ushered into the carriage, while Riftan rode Talon at the front. The entire way back to Calypse Castle, Maxi felt her stomach stir with worry as she feared for the very worst. What was happening that required such an urgent message from the King? She bit her lip forcefully, praying that they wouldn’t be summoned back to Drachium. Her heart sank even lower as she recalled their last trip. Does this have something to do with us rejecting a union between Prince Abel and Ana?

Once they arrived back at the castle, Ludis was patiently waiting to sweep up the twins, promising to feed them more bites of their birthday cake before putting them to bed. Maximilian couldn’t help but feel envious and guilt-ridden, knowing that she was missing what would likely be a very adorable sight. However, her anxiety caused that thought to be pushed down, and she kept her head forward as she followed Riftan down the hallway and into his private office. 

“Where is the messenger?” She questioned. “Does t-the King not want him to distribute the letter to us?”

“I don’t think it’s that type of announcement,” Riftan replied. “Gabel informed me that the messenger will spend the night here and be on his way back to the capital in the morning. It’s not necessary for us to speak to him.”

Maxi didn’t question her husband’s firm tone. She watched as he made his way behind his desk, and she saw the way his eyes fiercely set on the  golden-embalmed letter that sat upright on his desk. She couldn’t help but feel surprised that a letter from King Reuben was being treated with such contempt. Most of the time, letters from royalty were only allowed to be distributed by a royal messenger.

The churning anxiety that filled her stomach didn’t lessen even for a moment when she sat down at the chair across from Riftan’s. Time seemed to move in slow motion as he cut into the envelope, before revealing a letter written in scraggly black ink. Maxi watched in silence, her heart hammering, as her husband read the letter slowly, his expression nothing if not perfectly neutral. 

A few moments later, Riftan folded up the paper and placed it back onto his desk calmly. Maxi took a sharp breath of air.

“Well? What does it say?” She practically begged, not wanting to wait in suspense for another second longer. She watched as he cleared his throat before his dark eyes set onto her, analyzing her every movement.

Breathe.

Breathe.

Breathe.

Riftan clicked his tongue.

“The Duke of Croyso is dead.”

He announced the news simply, but his tone was as sharp and rattling as bones. Maxi felt all color vanish from her face, but before she could say a word, her husband continued to speak. “His Majesty is sending the crown princess to Anatol to discuss matters of the Duchy on his behalf.” He paused, his eyes following hers. “His will was left incomplete, as your sister has yet to have a second son.” 

Maximilian could barely feel her heart beating. She swallowed, her throat dry. “What…what does that mean?” A part of her felt foolish for asking, as she knew exactly what it meant. For everyone.

“It means that as his eldest daughter, and mother to his second grandson, you can make a claim on the duchy and his fortune.”

Breathe.

She felt her eyes close, and soon the world was spinning. Hell had frozen over, and a reckoning was more than due.

Lord, please help us all.

Chapter Text

The next several days passed with a grim aura.

It appeared that everyone was on guard, their senses heightened to the very extreme. Even the servants seemed to be more tense than usual, going about their duties with a certain unease and stiff nature. Maximilian recalled the first time Princess Agnes had visited Anatol and the fuss and preparation that came with her arrival, even after having weeks of notice. However, there seemed to be a different attitude towards preparation for the crown princess; though only a select few of the knights had encountered her beforehand, it was abundantly clear that her cold and strict reputation had spread through Anatol like wildfire. Both Rosetta Reuben’s sharp personality and rumored need for extravagance had put Anatol’s staff on edge, and Maxi could hardly blame them.

The days moved by in the blink of an eye. Maxi had been so overwhelmed by the anxiety of her sister’s close arrival that she had barely begun to process the news that was bringing her to Anatol. Their father was dead. Not sick or injured, but dead.

Oddly enough, the news didn’t manage to satisfy a single worry in Maximilian’s head. 

The Duke’s death resembled that of a brisk breeze; sharp at first, hitting against her skin like one of his whips, but the initial sting faded quickly, and all that was left behind was an odd sense of pity. Maxi kept that to herself, a part of her resenting her own humanity. How could she ever feel remotely, even for a moment, bad for the monster that was her own father? The man that had never shown her an ounce of love or kindness in her decades of life?

And yet, that was how she felt. There was no sense of grief or mourning, which she had assumed, and life continued on. The only obstacle left relating to her father was Rosetta’s visit and unresolved matters of his will that needed to be addressed.

It was a cool morning when Maximilian had been informed of the royal party’s arrival, contrasting heavily to Anatol’s budding spring weather. She had dressed quickly, cloaking herself in a navy gown and matching coat. She had reached the point in her pregnancy where it was deemed impossible to attempt to hide her swelling figure, which served as an odd source of relief. She was unaware as to what her sister’s reaction would be to seeing her pregnant form without any knowledge of her conceiving again, but she was too tired to bring herself to care. She just wanted to settle matters with her father’s estate and be left in peace with her family. It was time for her to close the chapter in her life that the Duke was desperately clinging to.

Maxi had opted to leave the twins inside with Ludis, deciding there was no point in getting them all dressed up for only a few minutes outside. Whether or not that could be classified as offensive to the royal family, she didn’t find herself caring as much as she probably should have.

Once she was dressed, she had begun to make her through the hall, one hand gently resting on her protruding stomach. Despite her damaged relationship with Rosetta, she prayed that the three days she was spending in Anatol would go by quickly and without much squabbling. Then, she could focus her attention back on her husband, children, and preparing herself for labor and the arrival of their third baby.

It didn’t take long for her to run into Riftan, who was standing in the main hall, listening to Rodrigo speak about something; most likely royal plans and customs that he would refuse to abide by. With a small shake of her head, she made her way towards them, her braided hair bouncing skillfully against her lower back. “What are you doing here?” She asked upon reaching them, standing quietly by her husband’s side. Riftan turned towards her, his dark eyes setting upon her figure. He was dressed in his usual armor, much to her surprise, making no effort in attempting to appease a member of the royal family and members of the royal guard. “I don’t think…we should keep her waiting. She isn’t the most patient of people…” Her lips thinned as she thought of her sister, who never waited for anything longer than a few seconds. Everyone had always wanted to appease her.

“Yes, yes,” Riftan replied, crossing his arms, “I was on my way out now, just waiting for you. Have you left the children with Ludis?” She nodded in reply, and a look of relief creased over his features. “Good, there’s a nip in the air today that could cause them to catch colds.”

After dismissing Rodrigo, Riftan extended his hand to Maxi, which she clung to immediately, grateful for the supplied display of warmth and familiarity. She allowed him to lead her through the main hall and towards the doors, a clear aura of annoyance surrounding him. “It’s ridiculous that the woman was sent here, surely most of this could have been solved through a royal dispatcher.” He clicked his tongue in distaste. “I will not stand for her causing you stress.”

“I am quite alright,” she assured gently. “It’s o-only for three days, after all.”

Riftan said nothing in response, his hand only squeezing hers further. Together, the pair quietly made their way outside, where both a multitude of staff members and several knights were standing. Maxi could clearly see the golden carriages ahead, the royal emblem flying from a hand-held banner. It was a surprisingly small crowd of those who came to greet the princess, no doubt due to Riftan wanting to usher Rosetta’s visit along as quickly as possible. Many knights, including Ursuline, were absent from the grounds, most likely busy with training the younger knights or handling matters on the outskirts of Anatol.

When they finally approached the carriage, the nervous feeling that had been skipping in Maxi’s chest seemed to hatch, and she felt her breath catch in her throat. The only security she had was knowing that her husband was by her side, and she hated how weak that made her. How could a woman of her age and her accomplishments be frightened by her own sister?

It wasn’t long before two knights opened the carriage door, and the crown princess gracefully stepped off the carriage steps, her hand resting in her royal servant’s. Maxi couldn’t help but be surprised at how the princess was dressed; she was wearing a beautiful green gown, and a small golden tiara sat at the crown of her head. Definitely not suited for traveling clothes, but then again, she didn’t know how royals dressed when making trips. She knew that Princess Agnes preferred to wear pants and tunics, but surely that was different than other royal women. Over Rosetta’s shoulders sat a light-blue shawl, imprinted with the royal family’s emblem and the Roem coat of arms. Her sister, even after days of travel, still managed to be the pinnacle of both grace and status.

When she made her way over to them, Maxi gave a polite, longing curtsy, whereas Riftan merely bowed his head quickly. “Welcome to Anatol, your highness. We thank you for making haste with your travels.” Riftan stated, his voice as curt as it could be. Rosetta merely stared at him icily, her turquoise eyes framed narrowly upon her diamond-shaped face.

“Certainly, as this was a matter of the utmost urgency.” The princess replied crisply, her hands folded pristinely at her front. Her eyes situated down upon Maximilian, displaying nothing but that of mere acknowledgement. Maxi felt her breath grip in the middle of her throat; her pregnant belly was clearly on display, and it seemed as though her sister had yet to notice. Or, more likely, she didn’t seem to care. “Maximilian.”

She blinked softly in the princess’s direction, giving her a small nod. “Rosetta.”

It was evidently clear through her sister’s tone that she had not forgotten their previous argument. Maxi knew that her sister was one to hold a grudge, even if it went silent. Suddenly clearing her throat, Rosetta straightened her posture, her eyes still sitting on Maximilian primly. “There is much to discuss, but my companions and I have had a long week of travel. Perhaps a rest before we get into the specifics.” She turned her head slightly, causing Maxi’s attention to fall on a group of older men cloaked in robes several feet away, whispering quietly amongst each other. She couldn’t deny the odd chill that went down her spine; she recognized them from somewhere. 

As though her sister could read her mind, she began to speak again. “His Majesty has acquired the assistance of members of Father’s court and those that helped organize some of his affairs before his passing. It is essential that they help us discuss matters of his will.” She paused suddenly, her lips tightening in thought. “I am, of course, a representative of his Majesty, but I have brought with me several expert royal attendants that will assist us in solving necessary matters.”

Before Maximilian could reply, her husband cleared his throat sharply. “I was unaware as to how many guests her highness was bringing with her. I was hoping this would not be a drawn-out matter.” It was impossible to ignore the disdain in his voice, so much so that Rosetta’s eyes darkened, sharpening instantly as though she had been offended.

“This matter does not require any assistance nor any input from you, Lord Calypse.” The crown princess replied briskly. “The royal family and my father have already prepared several plans for this scenario, although none of them were set in stone, we at least have a guideline for what to do.”

A sharp scoff escaped Riftan’s lips. “Ah, I’m sure you do. Inherit everything yourself and place the royal grandson into inheriting the duchy.”

Immediately, Maximilian’s face reddened in absolute horror. “Riftan!” She said, unable to hide the shock in her voice. Only he could so blatantly offend and rip at the royal family. Despite the harsh nature of his statement, Rosetta remained perfectly neutral, staring at her brother-in-law with an unimpressed expression.

“I’ll have you know that when I brought this matter up to my sister nearly two years ago, she affirmed that she had no need for more power or wealth.” She said firmly with a click of her tongue. “We should not be discussing such important matters out here. It’s dangerous.”

Riftan’s eyes darkened as though he had been offended, but Maxi quickly cleared her throat. “Of course,” she replied with a steady nod. “I shall…get you and your acquaintances to their r-rooms.”

The crown princess nodded, but before the two women could walk off Riftan clicked his tongue. “I understand the importance of this matter, but have it be known your presence was unexpected and quickly organized. I expect you and your guests to be truthful to your given timeline of visiting.”

Rosetta shot Riftan a hateful glare, one that was practically dripping with venom. “I will only be visiting your precious fief for three days; surely, you can find a way to tolerate my presence until then.”

He inhaled sharply, his breath stringing through his teeth. “It’s clear that I have no choice.” The bitterness in his tone was unavoidable, so much so that Maxi gave him a stern look. The knight bent down, pressing a kiss to his wife’s head before turning around sharply, his cape flapping in the light wind. “Very well. The servants will show you to your quarters to rest.” He uttered his words icily before turning on his heel, walking away swiftly. 

Maxi was unsure as to how long she gazed at her husband’s lingering figure, but when she turned around Rosetta was already several feet away, speaking sternly to a royal guard before walking confidently towards Calypse Castle after a servant. She felt her heart deflate weakly; she had a strong feeling that her sister’s visit, although brief, would bring much difficulty and discomfort to her life.

With a deep sigh and a hand gently rubbing over her belly, Maximilian made her way back towards the castle.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The morning went about slowly, almost painfully so. Riftan continued to be whisked away due to his duties as lord of the land and having to deal with the royal knights, so Maximilian and the twins were left to their own devices for several hours. Eager to calm her nervous thoughts, she settled on bathing the twins herself and then playing with them in the sitting room to hopefully distract her mind. Sitting on a comfortable red blanket by the open window, Maxi busied herself by passing the twins a variety of colored blocks and toys, finding relief in the adorable grins and babbles that left their mouths.

It seemed that since they gained control of their legs, all they wanted to do was toddle around and squeal after whomever was in their path. A few days following Garrett’s new development at the spring festival, Ana took it upon herself, almost furiously, to learn to walk. After multiple instances of her falling onto her backside and erupting into frustrated cries (and nearly giving her father a heart attack), Anastasia had managed to balance on both feet and was slowly beginning to catch up to her brother in terms of pace. While it was mesmerizing to watch her children reach such milestones, there was something so terrifying about the knowledge of them being more functional. Only hours after she viewed their first steps, Maxi had instructed the servants to baby-proof the castle more than it had been already, despite knowing that the children would never be on their own long enough to get hurt seriously.

It wasn’t until several hours later, upon the arrival of the afternoon, that Maxi had encountered her sister again.

When a swift knock echoed against the wooden door of the sitting room, Maximilian lifted her head, clearing her throat quickly before looking back down at her children. She had been awaiting Ludis’ arrival, assuming she would come and pick up the twins whenever it was time for negotiations of the Duke’s will to begin. “Come in.” She said calmly, in the midst of pulling Garrett’s slobber-ridden fingers from his mouth and wiping them onto a nearby cloth. She was so focused on the activity that she barely registered the slow, noble steps making their way towards her. “I take it that it’s time, then-Rosetta?” 

It was impossible to hide the surprise in her tone upon seeing the icy crown princess rather than the familiar, kind handmaiden. Rosetta stood only a mere feet away, her hands folded pristinely in front of her light lilac dress as her turquoise eyes gazed down at the sight before her. Immediately, Maxi felt her lips thin. “I apologize…I wasn’t expecting you yet. I thought I would next see you once i-it was time for discussions.” She offered, watching the way her sister remained perfectly unflinched. 

Clearing her throat slightly, the crown princess straightened her posture. “Everyone is getting situated in the meeting room, I’ve been told. I just wished to come see my niece and nephew beforehand.”

Maxi’s face relaxed, and she nodded. “Oh…of course.”

With a satisfied click of her tongue, Rosetta made her way towards the nearby chair, sitting down primly as she stared at the children with a deep curiosity. A mere moment of silence passed before she began to speak. “They have gotten much bigger,” she commented stiffly. “And all the more beautiful.”

“Thank you.”

The awkward silence returned, and Maxi was left unsure as to what to do or say. Garrett sat comfortably on the blanket, his eyes staring intently at his mysterious aunt as though she were some type of daunting figure; she could hardly blame him. An odd look passed over the crown princess’s face as she stared at her nephew, eyes focused with interest. “My, he looks just like your husband, even more so now.” Her eyes suddenly shifted towards Ana, who was watching her with a quiet suspicion. “But the girl looks like a fair mix of the both of you. I see she has your hair.”

Maxi smiled softly, reaching over to brush down her daughter’s messy black curls. “Yes, she does.”

The princess hummed, seemingly watching the girl with an odd look in her eyes. As though Anastasia had sensed the unusual stare, she frowned deeply, displaying a look that resembled Riftan’s usual cold face remarkably. “I apologize,” Maxi said quickly, feeling her face heat up in embarrassment by her daughter’s obvious displeasure. “Ana…she is rather standoffish with her features, I-I suppose. She’s like her father in that way.”

“You needn’t apologize,” Rosetta replied swiftly, leaning back in the chair. “I can tell that the child does not like me. She will make for a fierce young woman one day.” An odd, rather cynical smile lifted upon Rosetta’s lips as though the thought were amusing to her. Before Maxi could utter another word of excuse, the princess cleared her throat, regaining her strict composure. “Before we go down, I request a word.”

Her eyes widened as a cold sweep of anxiety burned through her body. She failed to recall her sister ever initiating a conversation with those words that ended well for either of them.

Still, she managed to give a small, slow nod, knowing that no good would come from keeping the crown princess waiting. “You have spent little time with members of both our father’s court and the King’s ambassadors. They can be rather sly at times and are skilled at getting what they want.” Like you? She thought briefly, chewing on her lower lip. If Rosetta had noticed her change in demeanor, she didn’t show it. “Keep that in mind when we read through what exists of the will and discuss rights to the duchy. I know that you told me you wished for none of it, but if that has in any way changed, make sure you voice your concerns and stand by them.”

Is my sister…looking out for me?

Despite knowing that sometimes rare humanity and empathy would shine through the seemingly stone cold heart of Rosetta, the moments she displayed genuine care always came as a surprise. “I understand,” Maxi replied, keeping her voice steady. “I thank you for your awareness.”

The crown princess’s lips thinned as though she were about to say something else, but the gentle knock against the door disturbed her unfinished thoughts. Grateful for an escape, Maxi looked up. “Enter,” she called, and only a moment later did Ludis walk into the room, stopping abruptly by the entryway at the sight of the princess, quickly falling into a respectable bow.

“Your highness; my Lady,” she said softly, her brown eyelashes fluttering in caring swoops. “I apologize for the intrusion. I was unaware that her ladyship was in the company of the princess…” She paused suddenly. “Your highness, might I ask where your attendants might be?”

Glancing quickly at the opened door, Maxi could see into the empty hallway, equally surprised that nobody was there. When she encountered Rosetta in Osiriya, she was accompanied by several maids and knights. It was incredibly odd to see her alone. 

As though she didn’t wish to speak of matters of her security, the crown princess stood swiftly, her hands still clasped at her front. “I require no escort, I was merely visiting my sister.” She replied coldly, her turquoise eyes suddenly illuminating upon Maxi. “We should head down now.”

Feeling a pang of embarrassment for her sister’s sharp behavior, Maximilian’s cheeks reddened slightly before she scooped Ana into her arms and stood to her feet, passing her daughter off to Ludis before Garrett skillfully toddled after her. The handmaiden reached down to clasp the boy’s hand and bowed a final time, leaving the room as quickly as she came. Maxi watched with a surprisingly dry throat as Ludis left with the twins, anxiety settling into her heart like a vicious arrow before she took a heavy breath, readying herself for the events ahead.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

Upon her arrival at the meeting room, Maximilian felt her heart beat a million times per minute, hammering against her chest with an unpleasant vigor. She folded her hands together, shifting slightly in anxiety as she stared at the door. She felt Rosetta’s eyes briefly fall on her, but if her sister was judging her demeanor, she made no attempt to announce it. With a sharp intake of breath, the princess nodded gracefully to the two knights guarding the door, who immediately opened it upon her demanding gesture. 

The room was surprisingly sparse, lacking the groups of people Maxi had seen arriving earlier. It came as no surprise that Riftan was among those absent from the meeting; as he had told her a few weeks prior, he was not allowed to offer input on the situation, despite being the Duke of Croyso’s son-in-law. She felt her breath tighten once again as she eyed several older, gray-haired men standing at opposite sides of the table, their eyes fixated upon both herself and Rosetta as they made their way to them. Once they were close enough, one of the men made their way to them, bowing instantly in front of the crown princess. Maxi recognized the man as one of the ambassadors of the King, whom she saw earlier stepping out of one of the royal carriages. 

“Your highness. I trust you are well rested and ready to begin.” He said, his voice surprisingly low as though he didn’t wish for others to overhear. In response, the princess nodded crisply before returning her attention to Maximilian.

“Sir Frederick, this is my sister, Lady Maximilian Calypse,” Rosetta said curtly. “Maximilian, this is Sir Frederick, he is a close member of his Majesty’s court and is here to help solve matters as quickly as possible.” 

The older man bowed respectfully towards Maxi, his gray hair twiddling over his forehead. “Lady Calypse, it is an honor,” he said, his brown eyes twinkling with a surprising friendliness. “I have heard many things about you; it is a shame that better circumstances could not have brought us together.”

Maxi offered the man an awkward look; clearly, he had not understood the depth of the resentment and dislike both Croyso sisters had for their late father, which was almost refreshing. “It is nice to meet you, Sir Fredrick,” she replied politely with a slight bow of her head. “T-thank you for coming all this way.”

The crown princess hummed slightly, as though she wished for the greeting process to move through faster so they could get down to business. “Perhaps there will be more time for you two to communicate later, but we have things to discuss,” she said swiftly, quickly turning to face the other three men to their left. Awkwardly, Maxi followed her lead, now standing several inches away from a group of gray-haired, lavishly dressed noblemen, all of whom she quickly recognized as her father’s personal vassals, who gazed upon her with a clear disinterest. Even though she had been hidden away for most of her childhood, there were times Maxi had been forced to attend brief dinners with her father and his vassals, all of which she had disliked greatly. None of the men were particularly friendly, and she was sure they viewed her as nothing but a bother. “Maximilian, perhaps you remember Sir Nigel, Sir Aldous, and Sir Alban. They are members of our late father’s court.” The dryness in Rosetta’s tone was impossible to miss, so much so that Maxi felt surprised by her sister’s obvious distaste for the men. “They are here as representatives of our father’s will.”

“Lady Calypse,” one of the men, now identified as Sir Aldous, said curtly, his voice carrying a certain apprehension as though he were unimpressed by the sight before him. While Maxi was unaware of what happened to her father’s court following her stay at the World Tower, it did not take a genius to understand that none of these men thought highly of either her or her husband. “How gracious of you to host…I understand your condition has maimed you from traveling to the capital, as your husband has so clearly stated.” 

Maxi couldn’t stop her eyebrows from rising at his harsh tone, a flicker of red reflecting upon her cheeks. “I…I appreciate you making it all this way.” She offered, earning only a hum from the man.

A loud clearing of one’s throat caused Maxi to turn, now facing a shorter, almost shriveled man clutching a walking cane. Her unintentionally heart flinched at the sight of it. “Let us sit. Lord Calypse has made it clear that our stay is to be short.” Sir Nigel claimed, turning briskly as he made his way back to his seat. Once all of the men were seated, Maximilian and Rosetta made their way to the empty chairs by Sir Frederick; although no words were spoken, it was clear who was the less antagonistic of the ambassadors.

“I’ll begin, if I may,” Sir Aldous said instantly, hardly sparing any time for either party to get settled. “This is merely a courtesy conversation. The Duke was very clear as to what would become of his estate upon his death, and he was insistent that his eldest daughter would have no part in inheriting any of it.” He paused, leaning back as his eyes shifted towards Rosetta. “Her royal highness has yet to procure an heir to the Croyso name, as the Duke had wished for, so it is highly doubtful that the duchy would instead be split between the two daughters instead. A more logical decision would be to give the duchy to another lord to control. If a second royal son is born, then it will belong to him once he comes of age. The duchy itself cannot just fall into the arms of the royal family.”

Rosetta’s turquoise eyes narrowed, resembling that of a venomous snake ready to strike. “If you plan on keeping the duchy desolate or run by some weak Wedonian lord until I have a second son that comes of age, the land could very well fall into ruin.”

“That is why his Majesty suggested splitting the duchy between you and Lady Calypse,” Sir Fredrick said gently, his fingers running over his gray beard in thought. “That will ensure that the lands do not fall back into Dristan’s rule.”

The King wishes for me to have part of the duchy? The very thought was so surprising that a perplexed look drew across Maximilian’s face. Clearly, King Reuben was counting on Rosetta to birth a second heir, and since that had yet to happen he was coming up with a second plan. It made sense; surely the King would rather have a royal prince ruling half of the duchy rather than handing it off to some other lord.

A frustrated, almost bitter look overtook Sir Aldous’ face as though he had been insulted. “That does not align with the wishes of his grace! He absolutely did not want the duchy to fall into the hands of Riftan Calypse.” The sneer on his face was evident, his expression layered with a deep disgust that caused Maxi’s heart to burn with an odd, childlike shame. It had been so many years since she was last in Croyso Castle that she had forgotten her father’s many loyal vassals; it was surprising to her how dedicated they remained to the Duke’s demands following his decrease in power and death. Perhaps Father had promised them something if they agreed to fight on his behalf, she thought, deciding it would be the most logical idea. But knowing how swift and cynical her father was, he probably set up preventative measures that were forcing the men to argue for him. If this is blackmail, I wouldn’t be surprised.

“And yet, the lands will be in Lady Calypse’s name,” Sir Fredrick replied coldly, “should she wish for them.”

Several scoffs sounded from the Croyso vassals. “Women cannot hold titles or land. If the duchy were to be divided between her highness and Lady Calypse, it would essentially be King Reuben and Lord Calypse ruling it, which goes directly against what the Duke of Croyso wanted.” Sir Nigel said, speaking up abruptly. “The most logical plan is for the duchy to be put in the hands of another lord until, or if, her highness births another son.”

A hateful look smeared across Rosetta’s face as though she had been threatened. “And what of my pregnant sister? She could very well be carrying a second son!” She snapped, her temper beginning to flare. “A son that could, if she so wished, take on the Croyso name and rule the duchy-“

“A Calypse child will not rule the Duke’s lands!” Sir Aldous interrupted, his sneer so cutting it managed to stir some discomfort in Maxi’s stomach. “The agreement in the will was for a royal prince to do so, not the child of the eldest daughter-!”

“I ask the members of the Duke’s court to please remember that the crown princess is here as a voice of reason for the King. Please treat her with respect.” Sir Frederick interrupted sharply. “It would be wise for all to remember that when leading discussions.”

A deep scowl enveloped over Sir Aldous’ features, and his vicious gaze suddenly turned to Maxi; out of habit, she felt her heart twinge with anxiety. “Fine, then. If I cannot address my concerns to her highness, I shall address them to her ladyship.” He practically spat each word, the displeasure vivid coming from his tongue. “Lady Calypse, surely you are aware that his grace did not include you or your husband in any manner in his will? And yet you sit here with a desire to make a claim, is that correct?”

Maxi’s eyes widened as she stared at the man. “I have never expected to inherit anything from the Duke…neither has my husband.” It was impossible to ignore the feeling of her sister’s eyes blazing into her, but she managed to hold her ground. “I have no plans nor interest to g-give my son or my future child, if they may be a son, the Croyso name-“

“Have it be known that my sister’s the third child, if born a boy, could very well choose to make a claim on the duchy in the future,” Rosetta interjected angrily, “you cannot just dismiss the possibility of one of my sister’s children taking control of the land.”

“Perhaps not,” Sir Nigel replied skillfully, eyeing Rosetta with a knowing glance, “but we all know that the duchy could fall deeper into ruin without a proper ruler. Since you have yet to have a second child, it makes the most logical sense for King Reuben to elect a lord to rule over the land until you do. Splitting it between you and Lady Calypse would go against the wishes of his grace.”

A bitter look overtook Rosetta’s features. “Our father is dead. His wishes do not matter.”

A stunned silence seemed to fall over the room, and the expressions of every man became concealed in shock by the crown princess’s harsh statement. In that moment, it was hard for Maxi to not feel slightly grateful for her predicament; due to her husband’s fight for power against the Duke, it was apparent to everyone that the Croyso family did not get along with the Calypse family in the slightest bit. Riftan and the Duke’s feud during her time at the World Tower solidified what other nobles already believed. But, nobody knew how Rosetta felt about their father, nobody other than Maximilian. The second daughter’s resentment and hatred of the man was deeply knitted into her very soul, something that was becoming more obvious as the years went on.

The surprised silence was interrupted by Sir Fredrick, who leaned forward, his eyebrows creased in thought. “It is clear that the crown princess wishes for rights over the duchy until she has a second son that comes of age. Despite the influence of the Duke’s court, everything will boil down to what was instructed in the will, even if it was left open-ended. There is a chance of King Reuben placing the duchy in another lord’s care until the birth of a second prince, but have it be known that Lord Calypse would likely be considered for the role.” His brown eyes suddenly shifted towards Maxi, displaying a slight gentleness. “What Lady Calypse wishes to do makes all the difference. If she were to have a second son before her highness, she could petition the court for that child to rule the duchy.”

Sir Aldous scowled once again. “Any right-minded court would vote in favor of a royal prince ruling the duchy-“

“Not if there isn’t a prince to do the job,” Sir Fredrick interrupted swiftly. “The members of the Duke’s court clearly wish for the Calypse family to stay out of matters of the duchy as a way to hold onto power, but we are unaware of what the future holds. We are unaware of what possible young prince Reubens and young lord Calypses of the future will decide to do on the matter. If, until then, the King chooses another lord to rule the duchy, then that is in his right.” He turned back to Maxi, his smile thinning. “Lady Calypse?”

Maximilian looked directly at the man, feeling her heart seize. “Yes, Sir Frederick?”

“Do you wish to fight for your rights over the duchy?” He asked quietly. “Do you wish for your son, or any future sons you may have, to have an opportunity to have control over those lands?”

In that moment, a ringing erupted into Maximilian’s ears as she felt her eyes lock onto her sister’s, in which she saw an emotion that was unlike anything she had witnessed from Rosetta before; desperation. Her beautiful eyes were widened as though she were praying, unblinking and staring into the depths of Maximilian’s soul. Then, for the first time in years, Maxi could picture the form of a young Rosetta, just a little girl with flaxen pigtails and sullen eyes. A young, lonely girl who was forced to watch through a see-through window as her elder sister, the person supposed to love and protect her, was beaten and whipped furiously by the man known as their father.

She didn’t want to ever go back to that place, back to that room with all those horrid memories soaked in blood and salty tears. Even though she had grown and thrived in so many different ways since abandoning that castle, she knew that the ghost of her young self and Rosetta’s haunted the halls, clawing at them and awaiting a selfless knight to come and save her. But the difference was that Maxi got hers, she was saved, but Rosetta was still locked there.

And the last thing she wanted was for her children to suffer the same fate.

With a sharp inhale of her breath, Maximilian repeated the words she had said several years ago to her sister in Osiriya, the words that had somehow deepened the rift between them and simultaneously managed to set her free. “I have no interest in either myself or any of my children inheriting the duchy,” she said confidently, her eyes locked to her sister’s the entire time. “Everything I desire is in Anatol, and my mind will not waver on this matter.”

As soon as the words left her lips, the unmistakable coldness returned to Rosetta’s features, and a sigh of relief could be heard from the Croyso vassals. A few seconds passed of longing silence before the crown princess abruptly stood to her feet, her chair scraping against the ground. “I suppose that is that,” she said, her voice soaked in cool irritation, sharper than any blade her husband could ever wield. “Thank you for your time.” Turning swiftly on her heel, Rosetta quickly fled the meeting room, allowing the door to slam behind her in her wake. After taking a deep breath and bidding goodbye to the men, Maximilian made her way after her.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It was awfully hard for a noble woman, a royal princess at that, to run off, especially in a town that she had only been in once beforehand. After being informed by a royal knight that her sister had taken off outside to the nearby garden, Maxi took it upon herself to follow, hovering outside of the castle for several minutes to give herself time to think.

She wasn’t ashamed of her decision. How could she be? She knew that her father would be mortified at the thought of her child ruling over the duchy, but he didn’t take into account how deeply ashamed she would be by such an outcome. It was evident how terribly Rosetta wished for such a thing, how deeply she wanted to thwart their father’s plans and bring shame to his already broken, pathetic memory. Despite her care for her sister, Maximilian knew that was not reason enough to dictate her unborn child’s life and give them a legacy they might not even want. As a mother, as a person, she knew better than that.

As she made her way down to the garden, a chilly spring breeze twisted through the air, and Maxi’s mind was immediately served with memories of her last time in the garden with her sister. Despite being so many years ago, she could remember their conversation almost vividly; how she learned of Rosetta’s trauma, and her sister’s insistence that she would never not be a weak, pathetic woman guided by their father’s control. It was odd to think of how wrong Rosetta was and how much had changed since that time. Maxi had gone to the Tower and advanced her education, while her sister became a royal princess and birthed a son. Now, Maximilian was a mother herself. Sometimes it was hard to believe that she had come so far.

When she made her way to the marble bench on which her sister decided to sit, she hovered momentarily, watching the back of her head. A part of her knew that her sister never expected her to agree to carve up the duchy with the royal family and stake a claim, but she knew that regardless of what she expected, Rosetta was still displeased by her decision, as she always had been. 

But Maximilian’s decisions could no longer be dictated by her little sister’s desires. She was a grown woman beginning her thirtieth year of life; she needed to continue to make the best decisions for both herself and her family.

As though she had grown sick of Maxi’s lingering presence, the crown princess cleared her throat loudly, not even bothering to turn her head before sliding over, allowing for a spot to form next to her. Maxi felt her features soften as she quietly made her way over to the bench, sliding beside her sister without uttering a single word.

“I never thought I would be back here. Time can be an interesting thing.” She announced, crossing her arms, head suddenly turning downward as though she were bothered by something. “You did uphold your promise from all those years ago. Do you remember it?”

How could I ever forget? Maxi merely nodded, her eyes turning towards the garden of hydrangeas that were blowing in the breeze. A prolonged silence fell between the pair. How comfortable their lack of words had become, how quaint. Sometimes it didn’t feel like they were sisters at all.

Rosetta turned suddenly, looking back at her. A sudden deep breeze blew through, causing a strand of her silky hair to drift over her face. Maxi realized that was the closest she had ever seen to any imperfection upon her sister. “I can’t pretend that after all these years, I manage to understand you better.” She said finally, her tone dripping with a firm seriousness. “I knew what your decision would be. I remember our conversation in Osiriya. Yet, I was hoping for a change of action. I was hoping that for once, you would choose the right decision.”

Maxi felt her lips purse, but she said nothing in response, refusing to feed her sister’s fire. The crown princess’s eyes lifted back up, staring at Maxi with an emotionless gleaming.

“I didn’t bring it up when you came to the capital because I thought there would be more time, but I was proven wrong by you once again.” A dry smile grew upon the princess’s face, one that clearly held displeasure and slight malice, but Maxi merely stared. “As we said, you are pregnant with, what could very well be, a second son.”

A prickle brushed over Maximilian’s skin, and she didn’t know whether it was from the wind or the implication behind Rosetta’s words. This was the second time that her sister had mentioned her pregnancy; Maxi felt foolish for originally believing that she might opt to just leave it unmentioned throughout her visit. But of course, if the child were to be a boy, things could change. She was well aware of that.

“A second son gives you more of a right to make a claim on the duchy,” Rosetta said crisply, repeating her argument from the discussion. “Your first son will already inherit Anatol and possibly the Remdragon Knights, so the second one could very well seek power over our father’s lands.” Max felt her eyebrows furrow, but before she could say a word her sister continued to speak. “I know you have said you don’t wish for this outcome, and you can prevent it for many years, but when the child hits adulthood they could very well make a rightful claim on the duchy due to being our father’s grandchild, no matter what becomes of the land by that point. I must warn you, however, that a prince ruling the duchy will be more appealing to a court.”

Maxi took a heavy breath, closing her eyes momentarily. The princess made several good points, all of which she hoped and prayed would never become true. “Rose…” Her throat felt dry, and she was suddenly overwhelmed with exhaustion. It had been years since her father had been on her mind for such a prolonged period of time. “Why do you wish so strongly for me to make a claim on the land? Our father…he is dead. You so desperately wish to defy him, even in death?”

Rosetta’s emerald eyes narrowed like those of a snake’s, and the ripple of emotion that rang through them failed to pass unnoticed. “Must you further complicate this matter with your emotion? I know the man is dead, I’m no fool.” She turned her head away again, sharply staring off into the garden. “I merely see this as the best way. The best way to…”

The princess’s sentence remained unfinished, and Maxi held onto silence as a slight pain throbbed in her heart. Despite her and Rosetta’s differences, she never wished for any misfortune to befall on her, but clearly her own mind had rung her into cynical, hateful pieces. It was hard not to gaze at the woman and feel a strong sense of pity, even if she was one of the most prestigious nobles in the continent. 

After a prolonged silence, Maximilian shifted, her hands sitting folded in her lap. With a heavy breath, she set her eyes upon her sister once again. “I know that it will disappoint you, but my answer remains the same as it did all those years ago. I do not wish for…any part of t-the duchy, neither does my husband.” She paused, inhaling slowly before continuing to speak. “If I have a second son and he wishes to one day stake a claim…I will be unable to stop him, even if I wish it so. But now…all I want is to be with my family in Anatol.”

The breeze continued to flurry through the garden, and the silence returned. The crown princess kept her eyes forward, a fixed expression upon her face as she gazed at the sky. 

Suddenly clearing her throat, Rosetta nodded, turning slightly to face her sister. “Fine, then. I shall report your slight wishes to the King and plan accordingly.”

Gratitude flourished in her chest, despite the layer of bitterness in the princess’s icy tone. “Thank you, Rose.”

The princess said nothing in response, seemingly content with sitting upright and lapsing back into the quiet atmosphere they had built prior. In an odd moment of clarity, Maximilian could see an unusual emotion in her sister’s eyes, one that she struggled to pinpoint. Rosetta was so rarely easy to read; she had been that way for as long as she had been alive. Maxi silently recalled the last time they were in the garden, and her sister’s surprising comment that burned her like a fire at the time. 

You never tried to get to know me.

Her stomach squeezed slightly at the memory. Her sister was painfully correct in that remark, so much so that Maximilian still felt the mark of shame that came along with its memory. Due to the violent ferocity of their childhood, and their father’s strict word, Maxi spent nineteen years of her life viewing her sister as an unapproachable figure; a diamond, a princess in the making, a woman far too worthy to set her eyes upon a weakling like herself. Maxi no longer felt that way, now seeing that her sister was no more than an empty shell of bitter resentment, masked by beauty and skill. But now that she was older, and a mother herself, she could see something so devastating behind her sister’s cold exterior. So…lonely. It was a fact that made her heart wench with both sadness and pity.

Rosetta was once a child, and even if her life had been shrouded with lavish gifts and praise, she still grew up in the same castle that Maxi did, and she witnessed horrific things. Things that made her so deeply cynical, so filled with anger and resentment of everyone around her. It was a terrible fate, one that made Maximilian count her blessings for her own courage to grow and let go of the past.

“Rose,” Maxi said suddenly, her voice softer than it had been previously. As though sensing the turn of emotion, Rosetta looked over her shoulder, eyes as serious and standoffish as ever. Taking a small breath, Maxi shifted her body to face her sister. “Are you…are you alright? With everything?”

Rosetta’s eyebrows furrowed as though she were completely perplexed. “What do you mean?”

“I mean just that, are you alright?” She repeated, her voice patient. “How are you doing? Are you…happy? Are you being treated well?”

The scoff that Maximilian expected to leave the princess’s lips never came. Instead, Rosetta’s lips thinned slightly, her usual frown deepening as though she had tasted something sour. “As I have told you before, I am perfectly well. I perform my duties as the crown princess perfectly.” She sounded as though she were reciting from a manual, her voice droning and lacking emotion. Maxi took a small breath, gazing at her sister in quiet questioning.

“But are you happy?”

An odd tenseness seemed to grow over Rosetta’s body as though she had been sharply ridiculed like a child. For a few moments, neither sister uttered a word. It wasn’t until the crown princess cleared her throat and faced Maxi again that the conversation continued. “People in my position are not afforded the luxury of happiness,” she practically sneered, her voice thick with displeasure, “you are an idealist, sister, I am a realist. Why would I dwell in something as frivolous as happiness when I can go about performing my duties exceptionally?”

Sadness once again panged Maxi’s heart. “Can’t you try and h-have both?” When the princess said nothing, Maximilian continued to prompt her. “You have a family, a beautiful young son…why don’t you-“

“The personal matters of the royal family remain to be none of your business,” she interjected sharply, “if you wish to delude yourself in matters so childish as happiness, then go ahead, but I cannot follow you on such a ridiculous path.”

Years ago, Maxi knew that the bitterness and resentment behind her sister’s words would hurt her feelings, but now she was left with nothing but pity for her. “If that is how you wish to live…” she said slowly. “Then I will not mention it again.”

The turquoise eyes of the princess seemed to sharpen, and she suddenly sucked in a tight breath. Her gaze flickered upon Maximilian for a moment, resembling that of a lost child, before she began to speak. “I meant what I said, all those years ago,” Rosetta said, her voice dripping with disdain and self-resentment. “There is no hope for either of us. You are just too naïve to see it.”

A bitterly sad smile overtook Maximilian’s lips. Gently, she placed one hand on the top of her belly, feeling the child below her. The child that was crafted out of love, out of patience and from the fruits of both deep sorrow and flourishing happiness. She knew in that moment more than anything that her sister was wrong. “You remain incorrect. There was hope for me. For the first time in my l-life, I feel true freedom and peace. I have grown from the things that happened to me.” She paused, her eyes settling comfortably on her sister. “And I believe that you can, too.”

The silence returned, only this time Maximilian knew conversation wouldn’t begin again. She watched as Rosetta remained perfectly unflinched, her eyes unblinking as she seemingly digested the words of her elder sister before turning her head back towards the distance, eyes fixated upon the sky. A sliver of the sunset began to flourish across the mountains, its thundering beauty causing a warmth to grow in Maximilian’s heart.

There will always be hope for me.

The two sisters sat, intertwined by a rope of deep trauma and miscommunication, yet still tied together through the universe. And somehow, Maxi knew that this was the closest they had ever been, and probably ever would be.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

The royal party gathered to leave Anatol upon their scheduled time. Once arrangements with the Duke’s will were settled, it was apparent that there was no other reason for anyone to stick around. It came as no great surprise to anyone that the King would be the one to figure out what to do with the duchy, most likely set to appoint another lord to watch over it until Rosetta bore a second son. Despite knowing that it wasn’t the outcome her sister wanted, Maximilian couldn’t help but feel deeply relieved. The last living legacy of the Duke would have no effect on her or her children.

After wishing the princess a brief, respectable farewell, Maximilian watched patiently from the grounds as the royal carriages rode off into the distance, until the fluttering golden flag of Wedon could no longer be seen over the hill. Once they were gone, a weight seemed to have lifted off of Maximilian’s chest. Gone was the last memory of her father, the last demand he left behind. The future was completely clean of him, rid of all his wretchedness and cruel words. Now, her children could grow up in a world, in a country, that lacked the vile man she was forced to recognize as a father. Her children would only ever witness love and true adoration, and get the parents that Maxi herself had never had.

God bless.

She was torn from her thoughts when the familiar aura of her husband lingered behind her, and his arm suddenly enveloped over her shoulders. Riftan had been busy speaking with King Reuben’s royal ambassadors all morning, so he was only present for part of bidding everybody farewell. “There goes that headache,” he muttered, one of his fingers intertwining with a red curl, “hopefully we remain undisturbed for as long as possible.”

Maxi hummed thoughtfully. Riftan had made it shockingly clear to both Rosetta and the other royal representatives that he wished for their family to be entirely left alone until their third baby was welcomed into the world and they settled back into a normal routine. Despite his obvious harsh and rather rude tone, everyone seemed to understand his wishes; whether or not the King would respect them remained to be seen. 

Breaking through their silence, Riftan gently pressed an array of kisses upon her head. “Come, let us go inside before you catch a cold.”

“A cold?” She replied, almost humorously. “The wind is n-nearly completely gone. Spring has almost completely settled in.”

Her husband sighed, pressing a final kiss to her cheek. “I wish to discuss some things with you while the twins are still napping, and then perhaps you could get some rest. I know you’ve had a very busy few days with our guests.”

It didn’t take much for her to relent to Riftan’s request on the basis that he was entirely correct. Even though the royal party was only in Anatol for a few days, Maximilian was utterly exhausted having to cater to them, and she knew that the servants shared the same sentiment. Nobles spared no concern or regret for their constant demands, even though they were causing a heavily pregnant woman and her staff to run on fumes. With a nod, Maxi quietly followed beside her husband and back into Calypse Castle, grateful to know that her duties of being a hostess had come to a firm close.

Upon arrival back to their private chambers, Maxi was slightly surprised to see a spread of breakfast foods on the table set up nearby. Only at that moment had she realized that despite it being nearly the afternoon, she had failed to eat anything yet; and of course, Riftan had noticed. 

Once she had been helped to her seat, Riftan poured her a small cup of tea and offered her a plate of toast and fruit, which she politely accepted. “You needn’t worry about my health,” Maxi said, eyeing him wearily. “I am…doing well. Both Ruth and the midwife say so.”

Riftan grunted, taking a seat next to her. “You need to eat more than you have been.”

She frowned. “I’ve already gained s-so much weight.”

“And you look lovely.” He said instantly, leaning back into his chair to gaze at her with dark eyes. “But there is nothing wrong with plumping up slightly before birth. After all, breastfeeding causes you to lose weight, and with the twins…”

“The twins are weaning nicely,” Maxi interrupted. “By the time I am to give birth…they should be fine.”

A slow sigh escaped Riftan’s lips, but before he could say anything else a soft, polite knock was heard from the door. Grumbling to himself, her husband turned his head. “Enter.” 

Seconds later, Ludis entered the room, her arms full from carrying a bright-eyed, smiling Garrett while directly behind her another young maid, Lydia, was carrying Ana. Maxi’s eyes glimmered at the sight of her children, both of whom had heads of messy hair, signaling their previous nap. “We apologize for disturbing,” Ludis said gently, “but her ladyship requested that we bring the children to her once they woke up.”

“Thank you,” Maxi replied gratefully, helping her children get situated on the bed once Ludis had passed them over. After a quick, respectful bow, both maids had left the room, leaving the Calypse family to their peace. “Hello, my darlings. How was y-your rest?” She asked, only to receive Garrett pushing himself adamantly against her side as though he wished for immediate affection. A soft smile graced Maxi’s lips; it was hard to explain to two young children that they were going to have a sibling in such a short time, but it seemed that both of them were beginning to understand that they would soon have to share their mother with a third party. Garrett had grown immensely cuddly, more so than he already was, while Anastasia also opted for more close time next to her mother, which was surprising as she was usually a very independent child. 

As she snuggled close to her two children, a feeling of comfort and release thrived in her heart. She was grateful to have Anatol back as her safe haven away from the world, her and her family’s little slice of peace. 

“They’ve been glued to you recently,” Riftan mused from the side of the bed, his hand gently rubbing her knee. “I must say, it stings to be forgotten.”

Maxi frowned at his jest. “Stop it. They haven’t forgotten you…they just sense change is coming.”

“Yes, that’s good. It’ll be an adjustment for them to have a new baby around.” His fingers went to trace over Ana’s cheek, earning a soft giggle from the girl. “As heavenly as this sight is, I unfortunately have to rush to the training grounds to oversee the knights. I shouldn’t be very long.” He sighed, clearly displeased about having to leave. “I was planning on bringing the children. You need sleep, Maxi.”

As though he knew he were going to be torn from his mother, their son immediately began to pout, a crease in his brows hinting future tears. “No,” Garrett protested, almost forcefully, as he shrank against his mother’s side. “Mama.”

Riftan’s lips thinned as though he were about to argue against the boy’s wishes, but Maxi quickly cleared her throat. “He can stay with me,” she said instantly, noting her husband’s rather worried stare. “It’s alright…I was going to do some embroidery, he could play next to me.”

“I was hoping you would rest, but if that’s what you wish…” His thoughts were left unfinished as he bent down to lift their daughter into his arms, her growing curls bouncing as she was swooped into the doting arms of her father. Pressing a kiss to the girl’s cheek, Riftan quietly nuzzled against her as he got her situated in his hold. “Now, little lady, would you like to go out onto the grounds with me?” Ana nodded, sucking on her fingers as her spare hand clutched her father’s tunic. “Say goodbye to your mother.”

After a final kiss to her head, Riftan bid goodbye to his wife and son before leaving the room, responding to Ana’s babbles the whole way as though she said something insightful. Maxi watched them leave with a warm smile before turning to Garrett, whose hands were curiously pawing at her large belly, a fixed expression upon his face. 

Gently, she ran her fingers through her son’s hair as she watched him stare at her swollen stomach, eyes wide and bewitching. “Little brother or sister,” she offered delicately, hoping he would somehow understand. “It will be your responsibility to help watch after them…to keep them safe. You c-can do that, can’t you?” In response, Garrett merely shoved his fingers in his mouth as he nestled closer to his mother’s side, practically clinging to her. With a smile, Maxi kissed the top of his head. “I know you will.”

She recalled when she was first pregnant with the twins, hoping that if she were to have more children at some point, they would get along and have the relationship that she never got with her own sister. It was a deep worry for her; a parent’s love and guidance is one thing, but a sibling’s is another, and perhaps just as important. But she could see the bond that Ana and Garrett had formed, even if it still had ways to come. She knew with a deep certainty that her children would always have each other, and they would never be alone in the way that she was for so many years.

Never.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It was several weeks later at early twilight when Maximilian began to go through labor.

The twins had already been put to bed and were asleep as soon as they were put in their cribs following a long day of racing through the garden and playing with their parents. That day, Maxi had felt more sluggish than anything, the heavy weight of her now massive belly making nearly every task all the more difficult. Similar to how it had been for her previous pregnancy, her walking had been reduced to an uncomfortable waddle, and her feet had swollen to what felt like twice their size. The growing hot weather of Anatol entering summer was of no help to keep her comfortable, either. Her dresses were practically stuck to her skin and the only time she felt remotely any comfort was when she was in a cold bath.

Once she was comfortable with creeping out of the twins’ bedroom, Maxi made her way downstairs to the kitchens, where she had agreed to speak to the chef about better ways to keep the meat and food fresher for longer, as the unexpected early heat wave seemed to cause a damper on everything. 

After everything was explained and a solution was proposed, Maxi made her way out of the kitchens alongside one of the younger maids, a girl named Nura. Although she hadn’t called him on it, Maximilian was nearly positive that her husband had called for her to never be wandering the castle alone while heavily pregnant, as these days she found herself always walking next to someone, whether that be Ulyseon or one of the castle staff. However, she didn’t mind the extra company as long as she wasn’t being too suffocated.

“Is there anything you request of me, my lady?” Nura asked as they neared the second platform of the stairs.

Maxi smiled gently at the girl. “Perhaps a cool bath before I go to bed…I’m afraid it’s going to be an early night for me. I’m rather tired.”

The maid nodded, returning her smile. “Of course, my Lady. Allow me to walk you to your chambers and then I’ll get that bath water for you.”

Maximilian released a sigh of gratitude as she slowly descended up the stairs beside the young maid, grateful at the prospect of spending a relaxing evening to herself. It wasn’t until she was nearly halfway up the stairs that she felt a sudden shock of twisting pain coursing through her stomach, causing her to abruptly stop as a fierce look of pain masked upon her face. Immediately, Nura’s expression turned to one of terrible worry, as her hand reached out to hold onto Maxi’s arm, steadying her. Max paused, closing her eyes tightly as she practically clung to the young woman, biting down on her lip.

“My lady!” Nura exclaimed, holding onto her securely. “My word, are you alright?”

Maxi swallowed, taking in a deep breath before opening her eyes. “I…I apologize. I…” Her voice trailed off as she gazed down at the stairs, only to see a liquid had stained her light green dress and was dripping down her legs. A horrified look grew across her face, and embarrassment caused her cheeks to heat up. “I…I think my water broke.” She said, almost hoarsely, her tone laced with surprise. Nura’s eyes widened in shock, and she took a sharp breath.

“Can you make it the rest of the way up, or should we stop so I can get some assistance?” She asked, her voice almost wobbling from anxiety. Maxi took another breath, her heart stabilizing once again.

“I can make it.”

Gently, the maid linked her arm with Maxi’s, helping her up the next few stairs. Once they reached the top platform, both women let out a sigh of relief, but the comfort was short-lived. A painful cry suddenly left Maxi’s lips as she felt another sharp jolt of pain, causing her knees to buckle. 

Before Nura could race off to get any help, a door opened nearby, and three older maids walked out, their expressions dropping instantaneously. “What in the world is happening?” One of them asked, dropping the fresh linens she had been carrying.

“I believe her ladyship has gone into labor,” Nura said quickly, rubbing Maximilian’s back in calm circles. “We need to get her to her chambers and fetch his lordship, quickly.”

Quickly, the women assembled around her, helping Maxi walk to her chambers. As the contraction wore out, she began to feel a sense of relief, but knew it wouldn’t last for long. When they entered her bedroom, Ludis was just finishing tucking in the bedsheets, her brown eyes widening as she stared at the sight before her. “Is it time?” She asked instantly, rushing to Maxi’s side as the maids nodded. “Her ladyship needs to sit. One of you, go fetch Muriel. Someone else please alert the guards so they may bring back his lordship. We need buckets of water and fresh towels, too.”

The women practically scampered over each other to obey their orders, squeezing out of the doorway as though their lives depended on it. Once they were gone, a tight but reassuring smile grew upon Ludis’ face as she gently rubbed Maxi’s arms. “Alright, my lady. Let’s get you comfortable.” 

Letting out a deep breath, Maxi sat on her bed, allowing for Ludis to lift her feet up. “I…I don’t think it’s time yet,” she said, her heart pounding, “the contractions have only just started.”

Ludis gave her a gentle look before fluffing the pillows behind her head. “I am not a midwife, my lady, but I do know that women frequently dilate unknowingly for a period of hours before their water breaks. You could be further along than you think.”

Maximilian nodded slowly, watching as the maid dashed around the room getting prepared. She gathered several towels and placed them by the bed, as well as a plain nightgown. Only a few minutes later did Muriel arrive, her gray hair tied up in a messy bun, two other maids chasing after her. “I’ll need to do a check first. Ludis, please help her ladyship change into something more comfortable.” She ordered, watching as Maxi took Ludis’ hand to stand, quickly shedding her dress with the help of the other maids and swapping it for the nightgown. Once she was laying down again, Muriel made her way to the end of the bed. “Apologies, my lady, for now the most painful part begins. Please spread your legs apart just a little further.”

Following the midwife’s directions, Maximilian remained silent as Muriel quietly inspected her. After a minute or so, the woman stood up again. “You are certainly beginning the labor process, but you are not yet ready to push. You will need to dilate more before the birthing stage may begin.”

Suddenly, the chamber door flung open, and Maxi’s eyes shot to the front of the room. Dressed in a dark tunic and slightly muddied pants, Riftan quickly made his way to her side, anxiously messing his hair with one hand while muttering a bunch of unidentifiable nonsense. “Dear God, are you alright?” He asked instantly, practically falling to her side as his hand clasped hers. Immediately he began to press kisses to her palm, his dark eyes widening in worry. “When did this happen? Have you been feeling unwell all day? I told you to let me know the second you felt contractions-“

“I did,” Maxi interrupted instantly, “they’ve only just begun. You didn’t miss a-anything.”

Riftan nodded, his face still masked in an expression of worry. From the end of the bed, the midwife cleared her throat. “You came a bit early, if anything. Contractions have only just begun, it could be hours before her ladyship starts to push.” She explained, arms crossed as she stared at the knight.

Riftan’s eyes flared as though he had been told something utterly disgraceful. “What in God's name do you mean? She’s in pain.”

Muriel gave him a stern glance before clearing her throat. “I understand that, Lord Calypse, but her ladyship is not fully dilated yet. Her body is not ready for birth.”

“When will she be, then?”

Maxi tugged on her husband’s sleeve, not wanting him to irritate the midwife further. However, Muriel managed to keep her patience in check. “Rest assured that Lady Calypse is entering the process of labor, as her contractions show. Now it's just a waiting game until the child decides they are ready.” A dry smile lifted upon her lips as she stared at the couple. “You were rather lucky with the twins, they were both quite eager to enter the world. Most babies take more time than that.”

“What can we do to move it along?” Riftan asked, earning a scoff from the older woman.

“What you can do is hold your wife’s hand and help her through the process. Now, straighten yourself out immediately! I will not have a stressed-out father in here, whining for hours! Your wife is in perfectly good hands!” Muriel scolded sharply, earning a small crack of amusement from Maxi. It was always interesting to see how little patience the midwife had for Riftan and Ruth; she seemed to be one of the few people alive that managed to get both men to shut up. “Her lady can practice breathing exercises, and walking around also helps.”

Riftan’s lips thinned as though he wished to snap at the woman, but he merely nodded. “Very well.”

As the hours passed, it became apparent that what Muriel said about labor being a “waiting game” rang true. Eventually the orange sun dipped below the mountains, and they began to descend into the late hours of the evening. At the beginning, Maximilian’s contractions came and went, some being more painful than others, but as time passed the minutes between them became less and less, and the pain became more powerful. Despite the labor of the twins being as every bit as painful as she had been warned, it was over faster than she thought it would be; but clearly, this was not the case for the third Calypse child.

“I…I suppose he’s shy,” Maxi offered at one point when Riftan was attempting to help her walk, wiping beads of sweat from her forehead. Her husband merely frowned, casting a look down towards her stomach.

“They’ll be apologizing when they get here, I’ll make sure of it.”

It wasn’t until the late hours of the evening that Muriel declared it was time for the birthing process to begin. By that point, Maxi’s contractions were so painful she swore they were killing her, despite being told that everything was normal. Despite the immense, horrific pain brewing in her womb, she was filled with gratitude that it was finally, finally time to push.

“Take a deep breath,” Riftan reprimanded, almost sternly, as he wiped sweat from her forehead. She had been pushing for nearly forty minutes, and could have sworn that she had fallen unconscious more than once from the pressure. “Deep breaths, Maxi…there you are…”

A pained scream escaped her lips as tears continued to flow down her face, desperate cries escaping her lips as though she were facing some type of torture. Perhaps that’s what childbirth is best defined as-torture. She tried to remind herself that the outcome would be all worth it, but the deeper she got into pushing the more the pure exhaustion was weighing on her shoulders.

“Push, my Lady,” Muriel said gently, using a cloth to wipe away some of the blood between Maxi’s legs. “I know it hurts, but the child’s head is nearly out.”

Fiercely, Maximilian’s grip on her husband’s hand tightened as her face twisted into a horrific expression of pain and torment. She felt foolish for forgetting how painful childbirth had been, how tiresome. With a heaving breath, she continued to push, her eyes closed as she pushed through the pain with all her might, every bone in her body twisting to accommodate the child’s moving. A desperate scream escaped her lips when she felt something tear between her legs, tears continuing to stream down her face in salty, wet heaps.

Riftan gently wiped her face with a cold cloth, trying to soothe her as though she were a young babe. He cooed and whispered at her gently, and yet it stopped none of the pain. “You’re almost there,” he said, tucking her hair behind her ear, “you’re close, Maxi. Just a little more.”

“Push, Lady Maximilian!”

With another heaving sob, she closed her eyes, releasing another scream as she felt something rip inside of her, pushing more blood to stain below her. Her heart was pounding like a hammer, hitting against her chest with absolutely everything until-

A pressure released on her womb as an infant’s scream echoed through the room.

“Congratulations, it’s a boy.”

A boy. Another son…

Maxi sniffled loudly as she squeezed her husband’s hand, a sigh of relief escaping her throat. Tears of joy welled in her eyes as she leaned her head back against her pillow, allowing Riftan to continue to clean off the sweat and tears on her face, cooing whispers of praise in her ear. Her heart continued to pump vigorously as the cries of her son began to cool down slightly.

Wiping at her eyes, Maxi squeezed Riftan’s hand gently. “Please…please go bring him to me.” She said softly, her eyes locked onto his. He hesitated briefly, clearly not wanting to leave her, but relented after noticing the desperation in her eyes. With a final kiss to her cheek, Riftan stood up and retreated to the side of the room, where the young midwife assistants stood cleaning up the baby.

Once the afterbirth had been dealt with, both Muriel and Ruth quickly began to instruct her. “Please, lift up your legs again, my Lady,” Muriel said, rather apologetically. Swallowing, Maxi followed the woman’s instruction, trying to fight through the vicious soreness that tore through her. “You have a tear, one larger than last time, but don’t fret, this is entirely normal in the birthing process.” The older woman turned her head towards Ruth. “Please help heal her ladyship.”

Maxi couldn’t help but feel her cheeks redden at the midwife’s request, despite Ruth healing her from her previous labor of the twins. Still, there was something so profoundly awkward about having a close friend of hers be forced to help heal the most intimate part of her.

If Ruth was disturbed, he didn’t show it, quickly casting a spell and keeping his face at a perfectly serious expression. Perhaps Muriel had threatened him to be polite-she knew that the midwife and the mage didn’t get along well. “There you are,” Ruth said once he was done, laying out a clean towel beneath her legs. “In order for you to heal from both the injury and the general birthing process, you will need to be mainly bedridden for the next two weeks or so.”

Maxi nodded, and Ruth stood up. “Congratulations, Lady Maximilian.” He said kindly before turning on his heel, walking over to converse with the midwife assistants about something, likely her recovery. 

Once the mage was out of sight, a slow, tired smile spread across Muriel’s lips as a faint whimpering was heard from the corner. “Are you ready to meet your son, Lady Calypse?” She asked, and Maxi nodded quickly. She stood quickly, making her way towards Riftan. “Lord Calypse, might I suggest teaching you how to properly hold-“

“I know how to hold an infant,” he replied briskly, clearly intentionally trying to keep his voice low so as not to disturb the child. Slowly, Riftan turned around, and Maxi’s eyes immediately fell to the swaddle in his arms. Her heart pounded, fluttering like the wings of a bird as she gazed up, her eyes widened as she tried to catch a peek of her newborn. Once he made his way to her side, Maxi could see the evident smile upon his lips as he sat down gently next to her, making a move to slowly pass her the child.

The first thing Maximilian noticed was the boy’s hair-similar to their other children, their third child was born with a slew of black locks sprouting from his scalp, his taking on a slight curl rather than being tame as his elder brother’s were. Unlike her other children, her third-born had his eyes wide open as though he were examining the world around him. His orbs were a magnificent dark blue, so dark that Maxi was sure he would inherit his father’s eyes. A crushing feeling of affection and exhaustion burned through her chest as Riftan helped situate the baby in her arms, nuzzling against the nape of her neck as though to reassure her.

“There we are,” he said quietly, kissing the side of her head. “He’s here…everything is alright.” She was unable to nod, her eyes locked on their child; he was more beautiful than any gem in the world. “Take a breath, Maxi. It’s over.”

Time seemed to slow, and soon they were the only people in the room, faded into a black sky, a bubble enveloping them from the rest of the world. As her heart slowly returned to its normal pace, she felt such a strong gratitude wash through her it was almost petrifying. In that moment of calm, she didn’t know if she was praying or speaking aloud.

Thank you. Thank you.

Her son hungrily latching onto her breast was the last thing she remembered before sleep had overtaken her.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It wasn’t until the early hours of the morning that Maximilian had awoken from her deep slumber, rousing slowly when she heard a quiet babbling of an infant. Lifting her head slightly, she felt her body suddenly twist from the soreness and pain that came from giving birth. As she slowly adjusted to the purpleish morning light streaming through the curtains, her eyes set on the chair that sat across from the bed.

Riftan sat comfortably, wearing only a pair of sleeping pants and nothing else, allowing for a view of his rippled, golden-tanned chest. In his arms was a small, muddled cloth, and Maxi could make out the form of baby hands reaching out from the top, a slight gurgle escaping from the child’s throat. Her heart seemed to speed as she watched her husband gently shush their child, humming as he used his free hand to delicately brush through his fuzzy black hair, a ritual that often helped at luring the twins back to sleep when they were infants. She cleared her throat, which still felt numb and dry from her prior screams of pain, causing Riftan to instantly look in her direction.

“Is…everything alright?” She asked hoarsely, keeping her voice as low as possible. Riftan’s eyes crinkled slightly as though the sound of her crackled voice worried him. “Why are you awake without me?”

Riftan gently shifted his body, allowing for the tiny baby to roll carefully against his chest. It was an interesting, yet adorable sight; a man as large and fearsome as him doting over a newborn. “He was merely squabbling. You have only been resting for a few hours, so I did not wish to wake you.” He replied gently. “And he’s falling back asleep.” 

“I…I wish you would have woken me.”

A thinning of exasperation came over Riftan’s brow, and he sighed before staring at Maxi with a certain seriousness. “You have only just given birth. You need to rest so you can heal adequately.” He paused again. “Especially because of your injury.”

A frown enveloped over Maxi’s lips. “Muriel told me it was normal and I would be fine.”

“She said you would be fine if you received enough bedrest,” her husband corrected, almost firmly as though he were addressing his knights. Once, that type of thing would have bothered her, but she knew now that sternness like that was solely based on his care for her-he had proved that. “I’m not surprised that you were hurt with the way this little nuisance took his time coming out of you.”

A slight smile grew over Maximilian’s lips at her husband’s comment. It appeared as though their third child did not have an overwhelming desire to leave his warm, quiet home and enter the world. “I suppose so…he’s rather slow, is he not?” 

Riftan frowned, gazing back down at the small child in his arms. “More so than either of the twins, and he hasn’t been in the world for even a day yet.” A peaceful silence fell between the two, and Riftan’s lips seemed to purse with thought. “Have you come up with any names?”

She nibbled on her lower lip, thinking quietly to herself. “Not really…maybe one or two. Perhaps we could call him Cassian or Roman?”

As though he were offended, a violent tight look of cringe erupted across his features. “No.” A soft giggle escaped Maxi’s lips as his near harsh rebuttal, causing his brows to furrow. “Do you have anything else?”

She shook her head quietly. “Honestly…no. I just thought we could choose when the time came, like we d-did with the twins.” She paused again, letting out a small sigh. “How about you select one?”

A conflicting look raced across her husband’s features, and he looked back up at her. “Why would you wish for such a thing? I don’t know any boy names.”

She smiled again, humorously, this time. “We could name him after someone we know…Ruth, perhaps? Maybe Hebaron?”

“You’re not funny.” Riftan replied instantly, causing Maxi to release a second light laugh. “You…you really wish for me to choose a name for our son?”

Immediately, Maximilian’s laughter ceased, and her eyes seemed to soften. “Of course,” she said quietly, holding her hands together, “you named our daughter. Why would our son be any different?”

He paused, a somewhat bitter look overtaking his features as he gently rocked their baby, who continued to lay soundly in his arms. “I don’t know many honorable names for a son,” he answered after several sparse minutes. “Fathers…noble fathers, are supposed to give their sons powerful names. Family names. I don’t know of any men in my family. I didn’t know my father.”

“You know many good men,” she said quietly, her eyes staring back at the man in front of her with genuinity. “I have learned…that blood does not make a family. You don’t need a father or strong family name to raise a son.” She paused again, sighing softly, her hands gently situated on her sensitive, swollen stomach that was now lacking the presence of a baby. “Surely, you had positive male figures in your life…or if none of them reflect what you believe, then g-give him any name. As long as you like it.”

Riftan gazed back up at her, his dark eyes resembling that of a young boy. Something shifted inside of Maxi’s heart then, an odd feeling of remembrance for a time that she didn’t even know existed. The look of his eyes then, in that moment, gave her a feeling of both peace and pure childlike yearning. It wasn’t long before the silence cemented into the room, and she felt herself begin to doze off, her final view before dissolving into sleep being her beloved husband, cradling their newborn in his arms with a devoted delicacy.

⋆⭒˚｡⋆

It wasn’t until three days later on a bright, sunny morning that Riftan had decided on a name for their third child. By that point, Ruth had informed Maxi that the knights and staff of Castle Calypse were beginning to get impatient, desperate to know of the new child’s gender and title, both of which had been kept a secret. When Maximilian informed the sorcerer of the young baby’s name, a slow and rare smile grew across Ruth’s lips.

“How surprising,” the mage had commented the same afternoon, propping his leg across his thigh. Ruth had come into their chambers for Maxi’s typical afternoon check-up, and had offered to stay for a little while after to talk. Eager to gain some connection to a person other than Riftan, she happily obliged. “It’s a lovely name. Has Sir Riftan mentioned its history?”

Maxi nodded slowly, her eyes focused down at the baby whimpering slightly in her arms. “Yes, he has.”

Ruth nodded again, leaning back in his seat with a satisfied look on his face. “It’s no Ruth Junior, but I suppose Evander Calypse suits the child just fine.” He cleared his throat. “Riftan did always greatly respect Sir Triton. He was an excellent mentor for him.” She smiled softly, gazing down lovingly at her son. Clearing his throat, the mage stood, brushing his hands together. “Very well, I shall take my leave. Please continue to rest. Your health is very important, my Lady, especially now that you have your own little army of dark-haired nuisances.” 

Maxi gave the sorcerer a knowing look as he walked out of the room, shutting the door quietly behind him. From the corner of the room, Ludis cleared her throat. “Shall I bring you anything, my Lady? Perhaps some tea?” She offered, and Max shook her head politely.

“No, thank you. Riftan is…supposed to be fetching the twins soon.”

Maximilian had been advised by both Muriel and Ruth to give Evander a day or so to get accustomed to the world before meeting his siblings, which she both understood and disliked. Due to her own injury from birth, she was unable to get up and walk around more than getting help to relieve herself, which unfortunately meant that she couldn’t tend to the twins until she had healed just a little bit more. Despite missing her children terribly and hating the feeling of being apart from them, Riftan had taken a brief absence from his duties to spend his days with the twins until they could all be together. 

That day was today.

After being healed again by Ruth and freshening up with the help of Ludis, Maximilian sat comfortably in her bed with her newborn, quietly awaiting her husband and children’s arrival. When a heavy knock sounded at the door, she sat up eagerly, watching as her maid scurried over to open it. “Greetings, my Lord…and my young lord and lady.” She said politely, bowing with a smile before stepping aside, allowing Riftan to escort the children in. Maximilian’s heart immediately began to beat wildly, her happiness flourishing as she watched her husband enter the bedroom with one hand holding Anastasia, while the other held onto Garrett’s hand as he clumsily walked inside. Both children’s faces seemed to be excited instantly upon seeing her, and only seconds later fell to the swaddle in her arms with curiosity.

“Hello, my darlings,” Maxi said with a smile from the bed, “I’ve missed you so terribly…but I have something to show you.”

Once they reached the edge of the bed, Riftan placed Anastasia down, holding her hand as she gazed at her mother. “Remember what I told you; be gentle,” their father reminded them, bending down onto his knees so as to watch the children. 

With one hand, Maxi kissed both twins on their chins, delighting in the small smiles growing upon their faces before she glanced back down, situating her arms slightly so as to show off the swaddled baby. Both children remained utterly silent, staring at the baby with a newfound confusion and curiosity. “This is your baby b-brother,” Maxi said slowly, sounding out each word in hopes to make herself more clear. “His name is Evander. Would you…like to hold him?”

“Mama,” Garrett said, tugging on his mother’s sleeve, his eyes still fixated on the baby. 

Taking that as a cue, Maxi looked up at Riftan. “Help them onto the bed, please.”

Following her orders, he scooped up both twins before getting situated on the bed, gently keeping them both next to him. Instantly, Garrett and Ana crawled on top of his chest, now staring directly down at Evander in interest. Maxi felt her lips tug into a smile as she wrapped her free hand around both of their backs. “Little brother,” she repeated, silver eyes glimmering, “see? He’s been in Mama’s tummy…remember?”

Slowly, Garrett sunk into his mother’s side, one of his hands going out to gently touch the swaddle blanket. However, Anastasia remained seated on her father’s chest, watching the situation with a mysterious curiosity, her little lips pursed in thought as though she were unsure as to what to make of the situation. Both Maxi and Riftan merely viewed the scene in curiosity, delighting in the odd looks the twins occasionally gave each other.

It didn’t take long for both twins to lose interest in their new sibling and slowly doze off against their parents, showing that clearly the abrupt change in their routine had impacted them as well. After briefly feeding, Evander also fell asleep, cradled against his mother’s bosom with his mouth slightly open. “That went well,” Maxi mused quietly, her eyes also slowly growing heavy. Riftan nodded.

“You can fall asleep. I’ll watch over all of you.” He said after a few moments, gently wrapping his spare arm that wasn’t overtaken by Anastasia’s body around his wife’s shoulders. Maxi looked at him wearily, exhaustion evident in her gaze.

“Are you sure?” She asked, a small yawn escaping her lips. Her husband smiled.

“Positive.”

Chapter Text

If there were any place that Ruth Serbel could truly be alone in all of Anatol, it was here.

In his tower, he was safe. The obnoxiously loud knights did not have the time nor energy to haul their bodies up the dozens of stairs, and even the servants steered entirely clear from it, not bothering to even give the place the occasional dusting. Riftan had opted to avoid the place entirely, content with sending one of the younger knights to come and rip the mage from his hiding when he was deemed useful; hell, even Lady Calypse was too busy to make her way to the tower, content with working on her work in the infirmary or the library.

So, that was why Ruth was utterly shocked by the presence of another person in his precious tower.

A smaller person, wearing their hair in a black braid and dressed like a young squire, to be exact.

“Lady Anastasia! What are you doing here?”

The mage’s voice, which had become all the more exhausted and squeaky in his aging, broke on every word as he watched the young girl, just entering her thirteenth year of life, balance on top of the unsteady table while rummaging through his shelf of herbs. Terror shocked through his heart as he quickly shut the door behind him, hoping, praying that no knights or servants would see the young mistress up here; or even worse, her father.

Yet, the girl remained entirely uncaring of the fear in Ruth’s voice, merely carrying on with inspecting glass bottles of herbs and humming to herself as though the man said nothing. “For the love of…Lady Anastasia, you absolutely should not be up here.” He squealed again, his tone resembling that of a squawking bird. “Please, will you get down from there?!”

With a relenting sigh, the young woman gazed over her shoulder at the wizard, her large dark eyes sparkling with clear amusement. Out of all the Calypse children, she was the one that most enjoyed scaring the older wizard half to death. “Mage Ruth! Good morning,” she said, her voice laced with sweetness. “I didn’t expect to see you here at this hour.”

“At this hour?” He repeated, voice dry. “Do you come here unsupervised often?!”

“Oh! Absolutely not-say, do you happen to have any elderberries?” The girl hummed again, dropping her hands across her tan tunic briefly before wiping dust from them onto her dark pants. Ruth was entirely unsure as to why the eldest Calypse daughter insisted on dressing in such a way, especially since she was among the most wealthy noble children in the continent. Ever since Riftan had finally, finally accepted the title of Duke after nearly five years or beginning from the King, Princess Agnes, and everyone in Anatol, he and his family had more riches than ever. “Mage Ruth?”

Sucking in a groan of annoyance, Ruth crossed his arms as he glared at the young lady. “Get down, child. If you care about my life even the slightest bit, you’ll grant me this favor.”

As though the devil himself heard Ruth’s pleas, the table suddenly began to wobble, and one of the legs snapped. A shriek escaped the mage’s lips as the girl jumped, glass vial in hand, before landing effortlessly onto her feet, a proud smile upon her face as the table slanted pathetically against the ground. Ruth instantly let out a sigh of relief, practically collapsing against the wall as his heart hammered. Dear God, what would Riftan have done to me had his darling daughter gotten hurt?!

However, he didn’t have much time to dwell on such things, because only seconds later the hyperactive child was walking over to the second shelf, prepared to climb onto the near chair to get to it. Immediately, Ruth rushed to her side, yanking the chair from her grasp. “Absolutely not! Are you trying to get both of us killed?” He scolded. “Don’t you have something to do, someone to bother? An arrow to shoot at an innocent, unassuming individual?”

Anastasia grinned. This child is a menace. “Stop worrying, I’ll be out of your hair in a second. I only needed some healing herbs.”

“For what?” Ruth practically spat.

“For when I’m hunting! I need to have them just in case I encounter something in the woods. Say, what’s this-“

Ruth grabbed the glass vial of sage from her hands. “Since when are you allowed to wander off into the woods alone? I thought Ulyseon had to accompany you.”

The girl sighed heavily, turning her back to him. “What my father doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Besides, he’s been busy with the port recently. He won’t notice if I dart off for a few hours.” Won’t notice? Does she know anything about her father? Ruth bit back a scoff; he knew that the young lady was rather gifted at sneaking off and finding trouble, but he didn’t know how her skills were progressing to the point where she could avoid both Sir Riftan and Ulyseon. “So, elderberries?”

“Get out!” Ruth snapped, losing his temper. “You can’t just rummage through my things-!”

“Alright, alright. Calm down.” Ana replied, tsking the man under her breath. “Fine, I’ll go into town later with Garrett and get them myself.”

The mage grimaced. “Speaking of your dear brother, where is he? Doesn’t he have something to do that you can offer your assistance with?” And so you can get out of my damn tower…

The girl flashed him a peculiar stare as though she knew exactly what he was thinking. Despite being only a young girl beginning her first year of teenhood, Ruth thought of Anastasia Calypse to be a rather smart child; he appreciated that she wasn’t one for buying frivolous things and endlessly complaining like other spoiled young noble ladies. Instead, the girl behaved almost like a troublesome boy, reminding him slightly of what Princess Agnes was like when she was her age. The girl was a talented young archer with a strong sense of character, and had no problem biting back against her brothers and men triple her size. However, her sarcastic, sharp personality seemed to increase the moment she turned thirteen, and Ruth could hardly blame her. The girl wasn’t stupid-she knew that noble ladies her age would start being scouted for marriage the second they hit puberty. Despite her parents’ clear attempt at shielding the young lady from that world, it was obvious that the newfound male attention was irritating the girl. Just a few weeks ago, she had punched a village boy two years her senior for attempting to kiss her cheek.

It didn’t help matters that King Reuben and Prince Elias had yet to find an appropriate match for Prince Abel, who had turned fifteen this past year, resulting in several letters being sent to Sir Riftan offering a variety of things in exchange for his daughter’s hand. It came as no surprise to Ruth that any and all offers of marriage to Prince Abel were fiercely denied by Riftan and Anastasia, who learned of the possible match during her spring visit to the capital alongside her father. Ruth couldn’t help but find the whole situation rather interesting; because honestly, how did the royal family see a child as strong-willed and opinionated as Anastasia Calypse a good fit to be a royal princess and future queen? Yes, he had heard many gush over the girl’s blossoming beauty that had apparently managed to catch the eyes of the young prince over their visit, but being pretty wasn’t the only factor that made a good royal.

But really, what did he know? More importantly, what did he care?

God help this rambunctious child. Just like her father-a ticking bomb ready to go off at any second.

With a baited breath, Ruth quickly went through a drawer, locating a glass jar of elderberries before passing them off to the girl. “There, you got what you wanted. Now, please get out of here before your father comes and finds you.”

“Thank you, Mage Ruth!” Anastasia replied brightly, making her way towards the door. “I will be sure to tell my father that I was nowhere near your precious tower-hey, what are you doing here?”

Oh, God. Have I done something so terribly sinful for me to be punished like this?

The figure of a dark-haired boy entered the tower, his nose wrinkling as though it smelled peculiar. “Ana? Why are you here?” The boy, whom Ruth could identify as the eldest Calypse son, asked. “Oh. Hello, Mage Ruth.”

Letting out a frustrated groan, Ruth practically shook from annoyance. “No! I cannot have two of you in here! Truly, do you want me killed? Do you?” Before either twin could answer, the sorcerer continued to speak rapidly. “Your father has made it abundantly clear to me that I am not allowed to have you children anywhere near my tower? How do you think he’d feel if he found out you were in here?”

Silence fell in the room as both Garrett and Ana exchanged what could only be described as an odd look. “He’s in a mood,” the girl announced after an awkward few seconds. “Don’t engage.”

The boy nodded gently. Despite looking like a carbon copy of his father, Garrett was a rather calm boy, clearly not inheriting his brash temperament. The same could definitely not be said for their younger brother, however; one irritated look from twelve-year old Evander and Ruth was sure that a cannon somewhere was going off. “Fine. Let’s go, then. We don’t want to get Mage Ruth in trouble.”

“Thank you!” Ruth said, exasperated. “I swear…where are your parents? They should be watching you heathens closer!”

Anastasia frowned as though to snap back, but her brother quickly intervened. “Mother is in the infirmary with Lavinia and Axel, and Father is at the port handling something. Evan is…actually, I’m not quite sure where. Have you seen him, Mage Ruth?”

Absolutely hopeless! Ruth sighed, running a hand over his face. It seemed that the five Calypse children, despite being “prodigies”, as the knights and people of Anatol claimed, had a knack for finding trouble. Even the two younger ones, only ages ten and nine, were catching the mischievous behavior from their elder siblings. 

Only two years after Evander was born, the lord and lady welcomed another son, a beaming red-headed boy with massive silver eyes that they called Axel. Although Ruth would never say it aloud out of fear of being cut in half, the third boy was his favorite; deeply insightful for such a young age and embodying a mystic aura that reminded him greatly of Lady Calypse. Not to mention that he was the only one of the bunch that didn’t take pride in irritating him to near insanity. After him, only a year later, another blazing red-headed child was welcomed into the Calypse family, this time a girl they called Lavinia. Unlike her sister, she was surprisingly quiet and chose to cling to her mother at every opportunity. She was also immensely bright for just a mere child, taking after Lady Calypse in that regard as well.

But unfortunately for Ruth, he wasn’t stuck with the tamer of the children, no; he had to have the eldest two, raging with rebellion and whatever else. At least the boy was there; when he wasn’t on the training grounds expertly swinging a sword, he was looking after his twin sister.

“Go find him,” Ruth sighed, collapsing in his chair, “and then get out and never come back.”

Both children erupted into laughter, turning towards the door. “You’re an interesting one, Mage Ruth,” the boy commented before nudging his sister. “Come on, let’s leave before he has a heart attack.”

Side by side, the elder children walked down the steps, eventually their laughter and talking fading into the breeze. After a few minutes, Ruth stood to his feet and gazed out the window, watching as the twins made their way into the woods. He sighed, running a hand through his messy locks before retreating back to his seat, ready to nap the day away.

Until the next Calypse child was to barge into his safe haven and demand something from him, of course. He knew it could only be a matter of time.

Chapter Text

The cold winds of the northern Dristan nipped at Anastasia Calypse’s cheeks, reddening her skin and making it cold to the touch.

Despite only having just arrived in the kingdom a few days ago, winter had hit with ferocity, and there was so much snow her trip back to Wedon had unfortunately been delayed until the weather calmed. Usually, a noble woman of twenty-one years of age wouldn’t mind a few days to stray about and relax in a royal palace, but to Anastasia, the last thing she wished for was to be locked up in a castle occupied by snotty, elder nobles and the late King Thorben’s royal court. After days of maddening conversation and the inability to sleep, she had finally found the smallest bit of solace on a high balcony overlooking the mountains, watching as the snow poured down onto the estate. The peace and quiet was something worth savoring, as she didn’t get much of it on the battlefield; or at her own home, for that matter.

A particularly cold breeze brushed through her bones, causing her to shiver with delight. Anastasia had never minded the harshness of winter; in fact, she found luxury in it. Even as a child, she would frequently jump out into the snow banks of Anatol without her cloak, allowing the icy snowdrift to burn her bare arms and make the tips of her ears freeze. As she got older, her love for winter only continued, even when she was forced to spend months in the middle of the mountains with nothing but a sword strapped to her back and thin gloves on. 

“It’s freezing. What in God’s name are you doing out here?”

The young woman heaved out a sigh, turning her head from the landscape and back towards the door, where a man of ample height, dressed in a light brown tunic and nice pair of dress pants stood, a dazzling golden crown sitting on top of his head. “Trying to get a moment’s worth of solitude,” she replied crisply, leaning her back against the marble balcony. “Which you are effectively ruining, by the way.”

The young man smiled, a low chuckle escaping his lips as he continued to walk towards her, his gait swift and dignified. The man, prince Dexter Thorben of Dristan, was less sly than the average royal and more open to cracking a joke, which Anastasia found refreshing. Too often had she been scolded by high-ranking nobles, (despite technically being one herself), for being too sharp, too sarcastic and disrespectful towards the royal families of the Roviden continent. It was just one more trait that she had inherited from her father, other than her love for swordsmanship, archery, and the complexion of her tan skin and jet black hair.

But something was different with Prince Dexter, a man who had only recently turned twenty-seven and was in the process of becoming the next King of Dristan, following his father’s death a few weeks prior. Similar to his late father, the prince had sharp green eyes that appeared to glimmer when he said something amusing and dark, chestnut locks that paired well with his golden skin. It helped that his demeanor did not match that of a typical royal; he was proficient in swordsmanship and had even trained to become a knight in his earlier years. But following the death of the prince’s elder brother four years prior, the true heir to the throne, Dexter’s priorities had effectively changed. He spent less time on the battlefield and more stuck in a room with members of the royal court, being groomed to be the next King, a role which had clearly come to fruition sooner than anyone had expected.

Anastasia liked the man, against her better judgement. They got along rather well when he wasn’t being a complete insufferable jackass who gained enjoyment in making her lose her already thin temper.

“I understand the maids couldn’t get you into a dress, but could you at least put a cloak on?” He continued, pure disapproval in his tone. “You’ll catch frostbite.”

Ana rolled her eyes at the claim. “I did not come all this way to parade myself around at a banquet; I came here to deliver Princess Rienne back from Osiriya safely, which I did successfully.” She frowned, her eyes fixated straight ahead, watching the snow continue to fall, perhaps a bit softer now. “Getting stuck here for an extra three days was certainly not on my list of goals.”

The prince smiled, resembling more of a young boy rather than a grown man. “I wouldn’t complain too much, Lady Calypse, you were paid handsomely for your time.”

“No amount of money is worth enduring eight days of travel with that woman,” she muttered bitterly, arms crossed, “your aunt is a real piece of work.”

“I know. That’s why I requested for you to go get her instead of doing so myself.”

Ana’s lips tugged downward at the honest confession, her eyes narrowing in the man’s direction. Princess Rienne, the late King’s younger sister, had been in Osiriya for several months for what Anastasia could only assume was yet another scandal, and when she received a written letter from the prince requesting her help getting Rienne back safely in the middle of winter following the King’s death, she had no choice but to agree. At the time, the young woman was merely attempting to show a sign of respect and generosity towards a mourning princess, but after eight days of listening to the woman whine and moan about every little thing on the journey, she cared less for her feelings and was mainly focused on dumping her off in Dristan and returning to Wedon. 

After a few moments of quiet thought, the prince cleared his throat. “I have been told the weather will be better for travel by tomorrow, and that the snow will continue to move north. You will be safe to travel tomorrow, if you are so inclined.”

The wind whipped across her face, causing a strand of black hair to flutter in the wind. She nodded. “I will leave at dawn, then.”

“Why the rush?”

Anastasia’s lips thinned. “I have been summoned by King Reuben. You royals never stop coming up with tasks for me to complete.” She drummed her fingers on top of the marble balcony in thought. “I don’t know what for, he didn’t say in the letter.”

Prince Dexter hummed. “I wasn’t going to ask what for.”

“Yes, you were.”

A small smile of amusement cracked upon his lips at the woman’s thoughtfulness. “I don’t know how you’ve managed to earn respect across the continent with an attitude like that. Surely, someone must have sentenced you to execution by now.” Before she had a chance to respond to the jest, the man straightened his posture, eyes following hers to gaze out across the snowy estate. “I am surprised King Reuben keeps you in such high regard after your engagement with his grandson fell through.”

As though the man had spat poison in her direction, a fierce look of anger grew across the Calypse daughter’s face as though she had been slapped. “There was never an engagement, I never agreed to such a proposal in the first place. King Reuben and Prince Elias merely spread such rumors around as punishment for my lack of interest.” She released a sound similar to that of a gag. “Besides, Prince Abel has just gotten married himself, which will hopefully put an end to such ridiculous claims.”

The prince eyed her carefully. “And where does that leave you? Fully grown and unwed?”

“Ah, yes. Twenty-one and unmarried. What a tragedy, truly.” She replied in a mock tone. “May God help a spinster like myself.”

Dexter laughed lightly at her dry response. “I suppose marriage would be wasted upon a woman like you, rowdy and unruly; always looking for the next best thing.” His dark green eyes bore into her, and she couldn’t help but stiffen. “Unable to stay in one place for too long.”

She clicked her tongue. “I don’t know why you have so much to say about my situation. Don’t you spend an inappropriate amount of time for a prince in the company of young maidens?”

Dexter barked out a bold laugh, shaking his head slightly as he stared at her. “Has nobody ever taught you how to properly address a royal, my dear Anastasia?”

“Such useless information, made to be forgotten.”

He hummed thoughtfully, a moment of silence passing through. “It is a shame, however. Wedon’s greatest beauty is set to remain single. A devastation for young men everywhere.”

She didn’t say anything in response, and for a brief moment the prince thought he had touched some sort of nerve. He had known the girl since she was sixteen years of age, and heard countless rumors of marriage proposals and apparent engagements that all ended up nonexistent. It appeared the young woman did not desire the company of a man and instead clung to the lifeline that was her sword and solitude. He could hardly blame her.

In the two decades she had been alive, Anastasia Calypse had managed to make a name for herself as both one of, if not the, most beautiful woman alive and a fearless warrior, the best of both her parents. Despite never having been confirmed, the prince heard rumors of the woman’s hopes to have been knighted like both her father and two brothers had been. Unfortunately, whatever truth behind that rumor remained swirling in the wind, but it was clear to Dexter that despite Anastasia’s allegiance to King Reuben lll, and being the eldest daughter of the most legendary warrior in the world, she would never be seen as a knight in the eyes of the law. No matter how much the royals of Wedon admired her, her sex would remain a barrier between her goals for as long as she would be alive.

The woman was too proud to say it, but Dexter knew her well enough to know that knowledge was like a knife to her heart.

A few minutes later, Anastasia inhaled a heavy breath before turning towards him, her eyes clearly screaming for a change of subject. “And what is next for you, your highness? I assume I won’t be encountering you on monster raids anytime soon.”

“I’m afraid not. My time on the battlefield is over, as I knew it soon would be. My father dying was the last coin in the bucket.” He sighed, shrugging. “I am to prepare myself for my coronation, meet with the six other monarchs of the continent, and find a wife.”

She hummed softly, her lips thinning as she stared straight ahead. For over a year, rumors of King Thorben’s failing health had circled the Roviden continent like fire, but it wasn’t until nearly a month ago that the word had been confirmed of the man’s death. It wasn’t too much of a surprise, least of all to Anastasia; she knew the King fairly well, having spent a multitude of time in Dristan, and saw how ill he was becoming. His death was only a matter of time. “Well, I wish you luck with that.”

“If you get bored of the whole assassin for hire, sword-swinging thing, you know where to find me,” he replied casually, heaving his body forward to get a taste of the cold air. “And if in the next few months you have a change of heart and want a taste of royal life, then…”

She raised her eyebrows. “Are you telling me to marry you?”

The heir apparent smiled dryly in her direction, green eyes flickering. “I would be a fool to try and force you into doing anything, Lady Calypse. It was merely an offer; in case you ever get bored.”

“I won’t.”

“Let me know if you change your mind.”

“You’re the most torturous kind of imbecile.”

“What lovely vocabulary you have.”

Sighing loudly, Anastasia Calypse moved away from the edge of the balcony, her dark eyes relaxing slightly. “I must retire for the evening if I am to leave in the morning.” 

Gently, the prince reached over, attaching his hand to hers, before bringing it to his lips. He felt her twitch from his touch but made no move to acknowledge it. Once his gesture of affection had ceased, he held onto her momentarily, perhaps for a beat too long, before dropping her hand. For a second, their eyes met, meticulously locking into one another’s souls before tearing away. With a clearing of his throat, Dexter Thorben bowed, a strand of his dark hair toppling down his forehead. “Lady Calypse,” he said finally, “it has been a most remarkable pleasure, as always.”

A rare smile grew across her lips as she exchanged a small nod of her head in response; she knew he would never have expected her to bow. “And to you, your highness,” she crossed her arms, “I wish you good fortune.”

“Would you be willing to wait around until it were to unfold?” He replied immediately, and she shook her head at the teasing tone behind his words.

“Not this time. My journey awaits.” Straightening her posture, Anastasia turned, giving the man a once-over. “Goodbye, Dexter. May you find what you are looking for.”

“I already have. It’s you.”

She rolled her eyes at his tone, beginning to walk away, her back now facing him. “That is something I am unwilling to provide you.”

“Ah. I will wait until you change your mind, then.”

The young woman chuckled, shaking her head as she gave the prince one final quick glance over her shoulder. “Be prepared to wait forever, your highness, for this unruly, rowdy woman is taking her leave.” With a final wink of her dark eye, the prince watched as the beautiful woman re-entered the palace, the glass door delicately shutting behind her as though she had never been there at all. A ghost of a smile grew upon the prince’s lips as he watched her figure grow smaller and smaller through the blurred glass until she vanished altogether.

And, with a heavy sigh, the heir to the royal throne of Dristan turned back around to face the landscape, knowing two things for certain; one, being it would not be his last time encountering the eldest Calypse daughter, and two…

He did not lie. He would wait. 

For her, always.